Chapter

“You…you…you are… ..You are Wade…Are you Charlie???”

Charlie"s nose was sour, and he sighed softly, and said with a trembling voice:

“Aunt Lenan, I am Charlie…”

After speaking, he looked at Philip who was trembling and unable to speak, and said in a trembling voice:

“Uncle…Hello! And Aunt Lenan, how are you!”

Philip looked at him and muttered,

“Are you really Charlie?”

Charlie nodded seriously and said,

“Uncle, its me, I"m Charlie, do you still recognize me?”

“Recognize…recognize…”

“You are the same as your father when he was young, and you are similar to the photos of your grandfather when he was young… ….”

With that, he stood up laboriously, and then walked towards Charlie. Charlie hurried forward, came to Philip a few steps to support him, and said with gratitude and guilt:

“Uncle, for so many years, you and Aunt Lenan have been worried…”

Philip wiped out a cloud of old tears and choked up:

“Charlie, where have you been for so many years? In these years, I have almost traveled all over the world to find you, and there has been no whereabouts of you… ….”

Charlie couldn"t help but sighed:

“Uncle, in fact, I have been in Aurous Hill these years, and I have been growing up in the orphanage until I was eighteen.”

“How come?!”

“I went to Aurous Hill to find you several times. I always went to the welfare home, orphanage, and rescue station, but I never found your whereabouts…”

Charlie said,

“Uncle, Mr. Stephen, the housekeeper of the Wade family back then, sent someone to take over the orphanage secretly. He was afraid that someone would harm me, so he hid all my information. dont know. I only realized that something was wrong after I met Sara a few days ago, so I went to Stephen and asked about it. Then he told me the hidden information…”

Philip was stunned for a while, and then he nodded and said:

“That"s how it is, that"s how it is! It seems that Stephen is indeed a person who knows his gratitude, and your father treated him like a mountain back then not a wrong person!”

Chapter

“These years, I have not been able to find any of your whereabouts. I once thought that you are no longer alive…”

At this point, Philip pursed his lips, but tears have already burst. He endured it for a long time, until tears completely blurred his vision, and finally burst into tears:

“Big Brother Wade, you are alive in the sky, look at your son, your son is back, he is back, and I finally have a face to see you…”

Philip was agitated and cried a few times before coughing violently. Lenan on the side was busy wiping the tears from her eyes. While carefully stroking her husband on the back, she choked and said:

“Philip, Charlie is back here. It is a happy event, dont cry, your health is not good now, and you can"t stand the emotional ups and downs.”

After Philip calmed down a little bit, he nodded with tears, took Charlie"s hand, and said seriously:

“Charlie, sit down and tell uncle how you came here these years.”

After he finished speaking, he realized something, and hurriedly looked at his daughter Sara, and blurted out:

“Sara, how did you and your Charlie meet?!”

Sara red eyes and choked up and said,

“Dad, I"m sorry. I have kept this from you and mom. In fact, when I went to Aurous Hill to pick up an advertising endorsement, I already saw Charlie. To tell you, I just want to give you both a surprise after Charlie comes home.”

Philip nodded repeatedly, and said with emotion:

“Surprise! This is indeed a surprise! It is a great surprise!”

As he said, he grabbed Charlie"s hand with both hands and said seriously:

“Charlie, no matter what you have experienced over the years, its good to be able to come back. dont go back to Aurous Hill again this time. The marriage contract between you and Sara was made by Lenan me with your father and mother. No matter what you have experienced in the past, Sara is your fiancée. Now that you come back, my body is deteriorating. You two will take advantage of my old bones. The wedding is held before it gets to the ground!”

When Charlie heard this, his expression suddenly became very embarrassed and guilty. Seeing this, Lenan hurriedly blurted out:

“Charlie, you must not have any psychological pressure. After you and daughter are married, this home is your home. Whether you return to Wade"s house or not, you won"t be forbidden. Forget it, you are our son-in-law!”

Lenan"s words are relatively subtle, but Charlie understands the meaning very well. She is saying that no matter whether you have money or not, you dont need to care about it. It is your own home. Hearing this, Charlie couldn"t help comparing Lenan with his mother-in-law Elaine. This comparison was simply the difference between Ladybug and Wasp. Sara said embarrassingly on the side:

“Dad, Mom, Charlie… is… already married…”

“Huh?”

“I"m sorry Uncle and Aunt, this matter is a sorry to your daughter, sorry to you and my parent"s agreement back then…”

Philip sighed, patted Charlie on the shoulder, and said earnestly:

“Charlie, although I dont know what you have gone through these years, when uncle can guess that you must have had a hard time these years, you were 8 years old. I have been wandering outside since 1999. Many things are definitely involuntary. Let"s not talk about this matter. You can tell your uncle in detail how you came here these years.”

“Yes.”

“The marriage contract can be discussed in the long term. Let"s eat first and talk while eating!”

Chapter

“Charlie, let"s eat first. You see if the food at home is suitable for your appetite. If it doesn"t suit your appetite, I will let them cook it again.”

Charlie said hurriedly,

“Uncle, you dont have to be so polite.”

Philip nodded and asked about Charlie"s life experience over the years. Charlie didnt hide much from Philip"s family. Except for the secrets like

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

“Charlie, what are you going to do now? Are you planning to go back to Wade"s house to recognize your grandfather and the others?”

Charlie shook his head:

“Uncle, I have no plans yet, and I have always suspected that the death of my parents is inseparable from the Wade family. Before I can find out, the Wade family is murdering parent"s suspects, so I"m not going to go back and recognize them.”

Philip said earnestly:

“Charlie, you can listen to Uncle"s advice and dont go back and recognize the Wade family, but dont turn against them either.”

Charlie said seriously:

“Will you turn your heads into enemies? its not that I have the final say, but the facts have the final say. If they really murdered my parents, how can I not avenge my parents?”

Philip sighed and slowly said,

“What happened back then…To be honest, I haven"t found a definite clue yet. Whether your parents were harmed by people in the industry, there is no evidence yet.”

Charlie said:

“At least, my parents were forced to leave Eastcliff because of the exclusion of the Wade family. If it were not for them, my parents would not have died in Aurous Hill.”

Philip nodded slightly:

“The causality of the matter is indeed the case. The Wade family should indeed be responsible for the death of your parents.”

After speaking, Philip said with comfort:

“Charlie, you said that the Wade family instructed Stephen to give you a group with a market value of 100 billion, and gave you tens of billions of cash. In my opinion, this should be the Wade family"s compensation to you. Or compensation to your parents. Although these assets and cash are not too much to the Wade family, they are considered sincere. If you dont want to return to Wade"s family, these assets will be enough for you to live your life. You have been suffering for so many years, so you should enjoy life and stop struggling with the past…”

Chapter

“Uncle, although I have a relatively short relationship with my parents, I have only lived with them for eight years, but in my body What is flowing is the blood of the two of them. If I cannot avenge them in this life, how can I be worthy of the blood and life they gave me?”

Lenan didnt speak, and when she heard this, she couldn"t help but sigh with red eyes: “So loyal, Charlie"s personality and temperament are almost exactly the same as those of Big Brother Wade back then. If Big Brother Wade got into the sand in his eyes, he wouldn"t be resolute. Resolutely took his wife and children to leave Eastcliff. You could not persuade Big Brother Wade back then, and now you may not be able to persuade Charlie.”

Philip nodded sullenly, sighed, looked at Charlie, then at his daughter Sara, and said seriously:

“Charlie, other things can be slowed down first. If you really want to be an enemy of the Wade family in the future, let Wade family pays the price, and at least they have to be strong enough.”

As Philip said, he paused slightly and said with a serious face:

“From my point of view, your top priority is to leave Aurous Hill and return to Eastcliff, and get married with my daughter first. At that time, even if you have not officially returned to the Wade family, You are also a member of my Gu family. If I do not die by chance, I will be able to make some arrangements for you so that you can lay a foundation in Gu family, so that the resources and connections of this family can be used by you.”

When Lenan heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said,

“Yes, Charlie, although you are already married now, your marriage contract with our daughter is more than 20 years earlier than your current marriage, so the girl from the Willson family, in a sense, can be regarded as getting involved in your original engagement.”

Speaking of this, Lenan was busy expressing her position:

“Of course, the aunt is not accusing her. After all, she is not responsible for this matter. The aunt just wants to say that according to your parent"s arrangements back then, you should marry our daughter. As for the Willson family girl, my family will not lose her by then. After the divorce, we will prepare her a billion in cash compensation, so we will never make it difficult for you.”

Charlie was a little embarrassed at once. Before he came to Gu"s family, what worried him most was that Sara"s parents talked about the marriage contract with him. After all, so many years have passed since the childhood marriage contract. For so many years, he and Sara have not met each other, and there is no relationship basis. If he was still single now, considering his parent"s arrangements before death, he could cultivate relationships with Sara. If they get along, he might as well follow his parent"s orders to get married. But now that he already married, how can he abandon Claire and be with Sara in this situation? Seeing Charlie"s silence, Lenan sighed and said seriously:

“Charlie, your Uncle"s current physical condition, you must have heard about it from our daughter, before that, we have been with your Uncle. After treatment abroad for a long time, the domestic doctors discovered that your Uncle"s condition has deteriorated in the past two days, and are persuading him to continue the hospital treatment, but the situation is not optimistic, maybe one day…”

Speaking of this, Lenan was feeling a little sad for a while, choked up a few times, wiped her tears, and then continued:

“The marriage contract between you and Sara was made by the four parents. Two of them have already departed this world. So, your Uncle"s body may not last too long. Your parents left early and didnt see your two children get married. Auntie hopes from the bottom of the heart that your Uncle will not have the same regret… .”

Sara"s eyes were already red, and she sat motionless, tears streaming incessantly. At this moment, she is still the female star that people all over the country and people all over the world love crazily. Now she is a poor and helpless little girl. Charlie can"t help but feel pity when he sees her… .

Chapter

“Charlie, in the past ten years, you have lived in Aurous Hill, as an unrecognized man. Now your identity should be back to the level!”

As he said, he sighed from the bottom of his heart:

“Although the Gu family can"t let you soar into the sky, but with the support of the Gu family, if you return to the Wade family in the future, you will have a certain degree of confidence. If you want to compete for the Wade family"s property, there will be Gu family behind you. , The chance of success will be much greater!”

Charlie felt ashamed after hearing this. He did not expect that even if he left the Wade family, even if he was married, Philip and Lenan still hoped to fulfill their marriage contract that year and marry Sara, whom hundreds of millions of people have admired. The more so, the stronger his regret for Sara and the entire Gu family. At this time, Philip said:

“Charlie, I was not going to go to the hospital for treatment anymore. I have seen all the big winds and waves in my life, so I am not afraid of death. I hope I can walk with more dignity, but Today, after seeing you again after so many years, I suddenly have a desire to survive. My best hope now is to see you and Sara marry with my own eyes. If I can live until you two have a child, it will be a three-life Fortunately, I will die without regret.”

Sara on the side burst into tears, choked up:

“Dad, dont say that…”

Philip smiled slightly and said seriously:

“You know your dad, and I am never hypocritical or sensational. The words you just said are from the heart.”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Lenan and said seriously:

“Wife, make a phone call with doctor, and say I want active treatment, can live one more day, live until my daughter is married, and live to hold a grandson and granddaughter, no matter how many crimes I suffer, it is worth it.”

Lenan immediately nodded excitedly. In fact, she has been persuading Philip to actively cooperate with the treatment, even if there is a glimmer of hope, dont give up. But Philip himself had given up, because he didnt want to suffer all kinds of inhuman torture in order to live an extra year and a half. Advanced cancer is extremely painful. You not only has to endure the rapid decline of the body, but also the physical and mental pain caused by radiotherapy and chemotherapy. With each chemotherapy, the side effects of the drugs made him vomit to death, and with each radiotherapy, the skin, bones, and internal organs would be painful for a long time. Over time, he was a tough man who was tortured into a skinny, terminally ill patient. Therefore, he prefers to spend more time with his wife and daughter, suffer less inhuman torture, and leave a good last time for himself. But now, his thoughts suddenly changed 180 degrees because of the appearance of Charlie. He wants to live. He wanted to watch his daughter get married with his own eyes. He wanted to personally hand over his daughter, who has raised him for more than 20 years, to Charlie on the wedding line to fulfill his promise to his brother and friend more than 20 years ago. He even wanted to be outside the delivery room, waiting for the daughter in the delivery room to give birth to a child safely and let himself see the continuation of the family"s blood. Therefore, he now feels that if these wishes can be fulfilled, even if he has to endure the harshest and most painful torture in the world, he will not hesitate to survive! At this time, Lenan hurriedly took out her mobile phone to make a call. Charlie hurriedly said at this moment:

“Aunt Lenan, I came this time, in fact, it was mainly for Uncle"s illness. I have a way to make Uncle"s illness completely heal.”

“what?!”

Chapter

“Charlie, I know you must also care about Uncle, but his condition… is indeed very unoptimistic…”

Philip nodded and said:

“Hey…Charlie, my disease, you can"t know it better. Pancreatic cancer is the most fierce cancer, and I am now in the advanced stage. It has spread throughout the body. It is too late as the saying goes, even for the gods of health it is hard to save.”

Charlie wanted to say something in his heart, he wanted to tell Philip that even if gods of health can"t save you, I can save Charlie! However, people who dont know the truth about this will definitely feel that they are extremely arrogant. So Charlie said seriously:

“Uncle, I occasionally got a good medicine some time ago, which has a very good effect on curing various diseases. I took it with me this time. You might as well try it.”

Philip naturally didnt believe it. He himself is a standard atheist and a firm materialist. He firmly believes in science and half disbelief in metaphysics. In addition, he has become a doctor for a long time. The relevant materials and literature have been thoroughly studied and he is also 100% sure that he was hopeless, so when he heard Charlie"s words, he just shook his head helplessly and said:

“Charlie, you have this heart, uncle is very grateful, but the sinister degree of this disease, may be far beyond your understanding…”

Lenan on the side also nodded and said,

“Yes, Charlie, your Uncle"s disease can be said to be the most difficult, dangerous, and cruel in the world…”

Charlie knew they definitely didnt believe it, so he planned to take out the Rejuvenation Pill and let Philip give it a try. But at this moment, the servant suddenly ran over and said nervously,

“Master, Madam., the two families of Second Master. and Third Master are here…”

Lenan frowned immediately and asked coldly:

“What are they here for?”

The servant hurriedly said,

“They said they are looking for you and master to discuss something important.”

Lenan blurted out:

“Let them go! We have nothing to do with them!”

As soon as she finished saying this, they heard an angry voice sneer and said:

“Oh, sister-in-law, it is all in the family, there is no need to say such ugly things, right? The Old Master has been gone for a few years, so you won"t let me and the youngest come in. If this Old Master knows fate, he will be annoyed to come to life!”

Charlie looked up and saw eight or nine people rushing in aggressively. Lenan"s expression was immediately ugly, and she asked,

“Yanzheng Gu! This is my home! Without my permission, who let you break in?”

Chapter

“Sister-in-law, this is my elder brother"s home. Do I need to say hello to you when I come here as a younger brother?”

Lenan said with an ugly expression:

“Yanzheng, then your eldest brother is my husband, and half of this house belongs to me. If you break in without my permission, this is called rushing into the house!”

Yanzheng curled his lips, looked up and down at Lenan, and said with contempt:

“Oh, sister-in-law, do you know that you and my elder brother are husband and wife? But have you fulfilled the obligations of a wife?”

Philip stood up with difficulty, and reprimanded:

“Yes, how do you talk to your sister-in-law? Your sister-in-law is like a mother to you, dont you understand this?”

“Elder sister-in-law is like a mother?”

“Big brother, dont forget, she is an outsider in Gu"s family after all, and as the daughter-in-law of Gu"s parents and sons, she failed to give birth to Gu"s eldest grandson. When our parents passed away, there was no eldest grandson in the family. She is the sinner of our Gu family!”

When Lenan heard this, her face immediately became very ugly and a little bit aggrieved. Philip was trembling all over with anger, grabbed a bone china bowl, and slammed it to the ground. The porcelain bowl shattered under Yanzheng"s feet! Immediately afterwards, he blurted out:

“Yanzheng! You dont want to make a fuss about this! Your sister-in-law almost died because of a dystocia when she gave birth to Sara. Since then, I vowed never to let your sister-in-law give birth again. For the second child, parents also respected this very much when they were alive, and even their two elders didnt have any opinion. What qualifications do you have to speak out here!?”

Yanzheng said contemptuously:

“Big Brother, my parents said they respect you, but dont know how sad this incident is in my heart! its just that I am embarrassed to express it in your face!”

After a pause, Yanzheng said again:

“Furthermore, to be honest, I even suspect that our parents died prematurely, which has a lot to do with the accumulation of depression and illness in their hearts! After all, its your couple who killed them!”

Sara felt that she was a junior at first, so she resisted her anger and did not interrupt, but at this time, seeing her second uncle speak so excessively, she immediately shouted:

“Second uncle! dont speak too much! This is my family! It is not your turn to come and shout out here!”

Yanzheng hadn"t spoken yet, and a man who was a few years younger than him said in a weird manner:

“Oh, what"s the matter, my dear niece, you are a great start now? Can you ignore second uncle? Are you here? dont forget, even if you are a big star, you are just an actor!”

The speaker is Philip"s third brother and Sara"s third uncle, Yangang Gu. The three Gu family brothers are loyal, righteous, and strong. This is also placed on the expectations of the Gu family"s three sons, so that they can be loyal, upright, and strong. its just that the second child and the third, compared to their names, are indeed a bit uncoordinated. At this time, beside Yangang, there was a young man in his early twenties who added fuel and jealousy:

“Yes, cousin, our Gu family"s ancestral motto is clearly written in the Gu family"s ancestral book. The descendants of the Gu family must never engage in an inferior career!”

“Moreover, this actor, in the early years, it was a non-streaming industry that could not even enter the lower ninth stream. After returning, the status rose a little bit, and then she barely never entered the stream. It was ranked in the lower ninth stream. If you are an actor now, then you are a shame to the ancestors of the Gu family. Are you not?”

Sara bit her white teeth and said angrily:

“Weiguang, you only know how to spend time and drink, eat and drink blood, why are you here to point fingers at me? I tell you, there is no place for you to speak!”

Chapter

“Oh, cousin, you are so temperamental. In Gu"s family, we are the same generation, so what if you are my sister? You are just a woman who will marry sooner or later, waiting for you to get married. , You are no longer a member of the Gu family, you will be an outsider then, do you understand?”

Charlie on the side wanted to speak at this time, but still held back. After all, this is Gu"s family affair, and as an outsider, he really can"t find a suitable entry point. If he intervenes at this time, he is also a stranger. Moreover, it is still unclear what the meaning of Gu"s second and third came over with, so he decided to observe again. At this moment, Philip shouted angrily:

“Enough! dont talk nonsense!”

After speaking, when everyone calmed down, he looked at Yanzheng and Yangang, and asked in a cold voice:

“Second, third, you two shouldn"t be circumspectung and concealed here. What do you want to do? What is your purpose? Just say it upright and openly, chirping like a maiden, and losing the face of our Gu family this is not good!”

Yanzheng touched his chin and smiled suddenly, a bit insidious, but pretending to be concerned:

“Big brother, I heard that your health has deteriorated again? Did the hospital ask you to go to receive treatment, but you refused?”

Philip said coldly:

“I"m sorry, I just wanted to start and decided to actively receive treatment. My daughter hasn"t married yet, so I can"t just die cowardly!”

Philip was waiting for the crowd, his expression suddenly changed when he heard this. Yangang next to him couldn"t help complaining:

“Brother, haven"t you already decided to give up treatment? Why do you regret it at this time? Even with active treatment, your condition may not be able to live longer than ten and a half days, for these ten and a half months. After going to the hospital, you are tortured, tortured, and experimented on. You would say that why did I come here.”

Philip"s expression was extremely cold, and he gritted his teeth and said:

“You guys, what are you trying to say? If you dont get to the point, dont blame me for driving you out!”

Yanzheng smiled and said,

“Big brother, the Old Master is eccentric. When he died, the Gu family"s assets were divided by 50% for you and 25% for me and the youngest. What do you say you want so much for? Your family doesn"t have a son either. When daughter gets married, its the water thrown out. This property can"t be cheaper for outsiders?”

Speaking of this, Yanzheng looked at Lenan again and said with a smile:

“What"s more, my sister-in-law is not too old and so beautiful. In the future, if eldest brother is gone, how could she stay alone for the rest of her life? She must remarry. ! At that time, she will take away part of Gu"s assets. WE cannot bear to care about half of the assets of the family. In the end, they will fall into the hands of outsiders with your wife and daughter? When Lenan heard this, he was not only angry but also humiliated, tears burst into his eyes immediately. Sara also exploded in anger, clenched her fists and looked resentful. Needless to say, Philip"s entire body trembled, his original bloodless face became paler, his whole person was shaky, and he might die almost at any time. Charlie couldn"t stand it anymore. While reaching out to hold Philip"s swaying body, he shouted with an extremely gloomy expression:

“You b@stards, its a bit too deceitful!”

Chapter

“Boy, do you know who I am? Talking to me like that, do you have a long life?”

Charlie sneered and said:

“Of course I know who you are, as$hole, you are as$hole number one, the guy next to you is as$hole number two, and the little a** who just clamored, must be as$hole number three, the rest If anyone wants to sort, speak early, lest they miss the top numbers!”

Yanzheng and Yangang are both heirs of the Gu family, and they have also received high-end education since they were young. Both are typical beasts in dress, trained under elite education. In other words, such people seem to be very educated, rarely interact with others and do not speak dirty words. In fact, their bones have long been broken. Take Yanzheng as an example. Someone used to toast him at the dinner table. The height of the other party"s wine glass was slightly higher than his wine glass. He was smiling at the time as if he didnt care, but he immediately asked the bodyguard to directly after the meal. Forced to stop the opponent"s car, pulled the opponent out of the car, and broke his hands. This is just a small matter. In fact, Yanzheng closed his upper and lower lips, and he didnt know how many people were ruined or even destroyed. At this moment, Charlie was so disrespectful to them, making him almost furious! However, he was also a little confused about Charlie"s origin, so he was a little bit puzzled. This person was a guest at Philip"s family. He naturally knew the strength of Gu"s family, but he dared to talk to himself like this. Is it possible that he didnt know what he didnt know, the background? The same goes for Yangang. If the other party knows his identity and dared to speak wildly here, he must have two brushes. However, Weiguang, who was young, did not have this self-knowledge. He scolded angrily:

“dmn, who are you kid? Do you know who you are talking to? We are from the Gu family! Do you fcking want to die?”

Charlie glanced at him, and said coldly:

“You just barked at Sara, right? Well, since you like to bark like a dog so much, its better to kneel on the ground and learn two dog barkings. If I am satisfied, I can still let you go!”

“fck you!”

“You fcking seek death! Do you know who I am? I am the second son of the Gu family! You dare to be disrespectful to me, I will kill you in a minute!”

Chapter

“This brother, today"s affairs are our Gu family"s housework. Please dont interfere.”

The one speaking is Yanzheng"s son, Weiliang, and the oldest male in the Gu family"s grandson. Sara is a girl, so he is considered the eldest grandson of the Gu family. Charlie looked at Weiliang and said indifferently:

“Whenever something happens, just talk about it. dont rely on the number of people here, just thinking about bullying fewer people. Here barking and clamoring shamelessly, the Gu family can be regarded as a great family of Eastcliff. , dont just show up with the lack of education!”

“You…”

“Dad, let"s stop talking nonsense and get to the point.”

Yanzheng looked at Charlie coldly, and made up his mind that no matter who this kid is, after his business is resolved today, he must pay the price of blood to let him know Gu family, its not that he can speak freely. Insulting like that, nobody dares to do so! Therefore, he temporarily suppressed the resentment in his heart, looked at his eldest brother Philip, and said,

“Big brother, I am here as a child of the Gu family this time to defend and safeguard the rights and interests of the Gu family! 50% of the assets of our Gu family are in your name, but you are running out of time now. After you leave, I will be the head of Gu"s family. Naturally, I can"t sit back and watch 50% of Gu"s assets flow into outsiders‟ names. Therefore, I hope you will start with Gu"s interests. Make a will and allocate at least 80% of your assets to me and the third.”

After saying this, he saw Philip"s face very ugly, and he said:

“Brother, I am also for the Gu family, otherwise, once you die, and once sister-in-law and daughter get your inheritance, your inheritance will not have a surname Gu. The strength of the Gu family will instantly be squeezed out of Eastcliff"s third place, and even the top five may not be guaranteed. You have the heart to look after the Gu family"s hundred-year family business, and you will be cut after you die?”

Philip said coldly:

“Second, let your mouth be full of peach blossoms, but in the final analysis, dont you still want my possessions? I tell you, I have already made a will. In my will, my inheritance is divided into two, your sister-in-law inherits half, and the daughter inherits the other half. According to the law, since I have formulated the method of inheritance distribution, you have no right to intervene.”

Yanzheng"s expression became colder, and he asked:

“Are you just caring for your little family and not caring about us as everyone?”

Philip asked,

“So what? My family property has nothing to do with you!”

Yangang, the brother on the side, scolded angrily:

“Big Brother! Have your cancer cells spread to your brain? How come you, a wise person, dont even have a brain right now?”

When Lenan heard this, she yelled angrily:

“Yangang! You are too much!”

Yangang coldly snorted,

“Sister-in-law, this is too much? I tell you the too much is still behind.”

After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Philip and said coldly:

“Brother, let"s take a step back and say, even if you are stubborn and unrepentant, let your wife and daughter inherit the family property, you think they are both females, would they be able to hold on to so many assets? We came to you today to solve this problem calmly. You take out 80% of your family property, and the remaining 20% is enough for your wife and child to be prosperous and wealthy. Live a lifetime, but if you are too greedy, then I can"t guarantee that your wife and child will live a stable life after you leave!”

Philip was extremely angry, and shouted:

“Yangang, you beast! Are you threatening me?”

Chapter

“Oh, third, how do you talk to Big Brother? Big Brother"s body may be gone at any time. If you are angry with him now and he has no time to change his will, then we are really going to draw swords with sister-in-law and niece? In that case, how can I bear it in my heart!”

Yangang chuckled,

“Second brother, you are right, I was too much. I apologize to Big Brother!”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Philip and said with a chuckle,

“Big Brother, I"m sorry, I just said a little bit more seriously, dont take it to your heart.”

Philip was smiling and saying:

“But eldest brother, although the third speaks too much, but he is telling the truth. Think about it, who wants to let it flow into the hands of outsiders? If you cooperate with us, and sister-in-law and Sara are behind you, they can still get 20%…”

At this point, Yanzheng"s expression suddenly became very ugly, and his tone and voice became gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said:

“But if you dont cooperate, brother, I may be anxious, and I will treat your family if I can"t wait for you to enter the soil. The three are doing something. If your family of three is gone, all the assets in your name belong to me and your third brother. Do you understand this truth?”

Philip coughed violently, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood. The whole person was extremely angry and messed up the weak essence in the body. Seeing this, Sara and Lenan hurriedly stepped forward to support him and gently patted his back. Charlie couldn"t bear it at this time. Looking at Yanzheng, he asked in a cold voice: “What do you mean, if Uncle doesn"t agree, you will start with their family of three?”

Yanzheng was too lazy to continue to pretend, and said arrogantly and viciously:

“Boy, no matter who you are, there is no place for you to speak here. I have a business to do today, so I spared you your life for one transgression already. One day, at this time tomorrow, if you are still alive, Yanzheng will be a fool for so many years!”

After finishing speaking, he immediately looked at Philip and said coldly:

“Brother, since its up to this point, then I will not hide it. I have come today and must get 80% of the assets. Otherwise, dont blame me and disregarding brotherhood with the youngest!”

Yangang also echoed:

“Big Brother, you are already a dying person, what are you doing so hard? You may die soon, but your wife and children can live for many years. There is no need to let them follow you?”

When these words came out, Charlie was immediately furious! The blood all over his body also boiled instantly! He suddenly lifted his foot at a very fast speed, and kicked Yangang"s abdomen fiercely! Yangang, Yanzheng, and the bodyguards brought by the two of them had not yet figured out what was going on, Yangang had already flown out directly! He flew out of the dining room and fell directly onto the floor of the living room. He only heard him wailing in mid-air. After landing, he immediately lost consciousness! Weiguang saw his father being kicked into the air and passed out. He rushed forward, picked him up, and asked nervously,

“Dad, Dad, are you okay, dad?!”

Yanzheng was extremely angry. He pointed at Charlie and cursed:

“Boy, you are so bold, you are not afraid…”

Before he finished speaking, Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Yanzheng"s hand pointing at him, with a sudden force of his wrist! With a click, Yanzheng"s right hand broke directly from his wrist!

“What!!!”

The Younger was holding his drooping hand and shouted angrily to the two burly men behind him:

“d*mn, kill him for me! Kill him now!”

Yanzheng"s son Weiliang also said furiously:

“Boy, do you dare to hurt my dad! You are done! My dad"s bodyguard is known as the God of War and the Realm master, and you must die today!”

“God of war? Realm master?”

“Since the reputation is so powerful, then I will let them both kneel down and call me Dad today!”

Seeing this, Philip was shocked and blurted,

“Charlie, be careful! Both of them are good hands with countless blood on their hands. You are not their opponent!”

Chapter

“Second! Let them stop and dont hurt Charlie, I promise your terms!”

In Philip"s view, Charlie is not only his favorite son-in-law in the future, but also the only bloodline of his brother who has passed away many years ago. In any case, he can"t sit back and watch Charlie die because of himself! In that case, he would have no face to face Charlie"s parents. Yanzheng clutched his wrists, gritted his teeth and cursed:

“Compromise now? its too late! This kid dares to hurt me, I"m sure to let him be broken into pieces!”

After that, he said to the two men:

“Kill him! Immediately! Immediately!”

Chapter

“dont say I didnt give you a chance to survive, kneel down and call Dad. If the call is nice and pleasant, I‟ll spare your lives. Will you?”

The two of them stared at Charlie with a look of resentment. Although they could not speak, their expressions were full of resentment and dissatisfaction. Charlie nodded, and said with a smile:

“A God of War, a realm master, there really is something, he is not very capable, and his temper is not small. Okay, if that"s the case, then reincarnate in the next life and be a good person!”

After speaking, increased their strength a bit, making the two immediately feel the fear of death. Although these two murdered countless people, in the final analysis, they were also greedy for prosperity and wealth. Otherwise, they would not sell their lives to Yanzheng. Therefore, when the death approached, both of them were in agreement, and they began to feel extreme panic and pain. They are not reconciled to die like this, after all, there are so many riches and glory in the world that they have not enjoyed, or have not enjoyed enough. They have been working hard at the border for so many years, and they have gone all the way to the present, in order to be able to enjoy the life of a master. However, it is not worth it to die in vain before enjoying a few years of blessing! Afterwards, the God of War held by Charlie on his left hand shouted hoarsely:

“Dad…Dad…”

Because Charlie"s voice was stuck tightly, his voice was very small, almost inaudible, but his mouth shape was still in place, and he really wanted to admit it. Charlie nodded in satisfaction, took the lead in letting go of his left hand for a few minutes, and sneered:

“Come on, give a good call.”

The God of War burst into tears, and said in a hoarse voice:

“Dad… please spare my life…”

Charlie nodded:

“Well, good son, since you are so sincerely begging Dad to forgive you, then Dad will show mercy and forgive you this time.”

The God of War was overjoyed immediately, and at this moment, the realm master who Charlie was holding on his right hand was about to faint. Suddenly seeing his good brother named Charlie his father was forgiven, he immediately called him father desperately. Of course, he couldn"t make any sound in his throat, he could only make gestures. Seeing that he was about to call Dad, Charlie relaxed his right hand and sneered:

“Come on, give you a chance to scream.”

The man was extremely humiliated, but in order to survive, he was still like a quail and honestly shouted:

“Dad, please forgive me, dad…”

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said:

“Seeing that you two are still a little sincere, then I will give you a chance to survive, kneel on the ground and call Dad, this time if the call is good, I will let you go.”

The God of War blurted out and protested:

“You asked me to call Dad. I have already called. Why didnt you let me go and let me call Dad on my knees?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“The first thing I said was to kneel down and call Dad. If you dont call, then I will let you die with dignity, and you can figure it out.”

The realm master on the side angrily said:

“How can I say that it is also the realm master of the north. Back then, I was able to defeat one hundred against one hundred. dont go too far!”

Charlie sneered and said:

“The realm master of the North? What did you do?”

The landlord said:

“Northern Mercenary Group, the largest private mercenary organization in the north!”

Chapter

“Hello, realm lord, your title is pretty awesome, I also have a title, which is given by someone from the rivers and lakes. dont know who compares with yours is more powerful?”

The landlord asked:

“What is your title?”

Charlie smiled faintly:

“The real dragon in the world.”

“If you are willing to kneel and live, if you dont want to kneel then die, you only have three seconds to think about it.”

The realm master felt that the strength in his throat was getting stronger and stronger, and his heart was frightened, and he blurted out:

“I kneel! I kneel!”

Charlie looked at the so-called God of War next to him:

“What about you, Brother War God, kneel, or dont you kneel?”

“Kneel! I also kneel!”

The God of War also knew the truth that it is better to live than to die, and nodded without hesitation. Charlie smiled with satisfaction and directly pressed the two of them to the ground like a little chicken, and said coldly:

“The voice is louder, otherwise I will abolish your roots and let you two be eunuchs for the rest of your life. !”

The two of them trembled in shock, knelt on the ground and cried in unison:

“Daddy forgive me! Daddy forgive me!”

Brothers Yanzheng and Yangang looked very ugly. However, at this time they have nothing to do. They could only watch the two masters kneeling on the ground, calling this young man father. Seeing the two people"s devotion and earnestness, Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said,

“My dear sons, its not bad. Being able to bend and stretch is good material for big things.”

The two raised their heads and looked at Charlie angrily. They had killed him ten thousand times in their hearts. At the same time, the two were thinking about the same thing. That is how to find Charlie to get the place back after passing this hurdle today. At that time, they must take his life to be able to relieve their hatred! What they didnt expect was that Charlie was actually preparing for it a long time ago, and he would never have trouble. So Charlie looked funny and said with a smile:

“Two dear sons, one of you is the God of War and the other is the realm master. It is really amazing. I am very relieved for my sons, but I really do not like the two of you coming in one day. It looks like you are fighting late, so from today, be good babies who sleep on time.”

The two people thought that Charlie was simply humiliating them, so they were angry, but they didnt dare to say anything. But they didnt expect that Charlie had planned to abolish them long ago. As a result, he quietly released two auras from his hand, directly penetrated into the two of them, and immediately sealed their gr0in and meridians, making the two of them from the top masters in the eyes of ordinary people, and suddenly became the handsfree chicken. Power waste. If the two of them dared to exert force or accumulate energy, not only would it be impossible for them to explode any lethality, they would also suffer the extreme pain of tens of thousands of ants biting their bodies, even if they wanted to move a few bricks. Therefore, the two of them are already abolished by the standards, and they can no longer be useful. At this moment, Charlie shouted coldly to the two of them:

“Okay, you two go away and stay honestly. I still have something to do. I want to have a good chat with the two big guys from the Gu family!”

Chapter

“You…what do you want to do?”

“Me?”

“You have been pretending so much for a long time, so I should pretend to be? Come on, let"s talk about it, how are you going to solve this matter today?”

“How to solve it!”

“This is our Gu family"s affair, and it has nothing to do with outsiders! You can"t control it!”

After speaking, he warned with a gloomy face:

“Boy, I admit that you can fight very well, but its useless to fight. If you provoke me, I will definitely not let you go!”

Philip shouted angrily:

“Second, do you dare to try a hair on Charlie! Do you really think I, the boss of the Gu family, eat dry food?”

Yanzheng was panicked, but still wanted to find a place, and said angrily,

“Big brother, even if you are not eating dry food, how long can you live?”

As he said, he added:

“Even if I admit to planting today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? Let me say, that"s all for today. In the future, let"s keep the water in the tub. If you are willing to accept my previous proposal , We are still good brothers. When you leave, the third and I must take care of the future generations and bury you; but if you disagree, then after you leave, dont blame me for not being affectionate. When the time comes, my sister-in-law and my daughter will…”

Before Yanzheng"s threatening words were finished, Charlie suddenly raised his hand and slapped his face with a pop, directly pulling him to the side in a daze! Yangang hurried to help, but he was also brought to the ground by the force of Yanzheng"s body. The brothers each sighed. Philip was just okay and just fell, but Yanzheng was a bit miserable. This slap directly killed the dead molars, his mouth was full of blood, and his cheeks were swollen as if they were stung by a wasp. The same. The others hurried forward and helped Yanzheng, who was like a dead pig, up. Yanzheng covered his face and whimpered indistinctly,

“You…you dare to beat me…Do you really think that I am a vegetarian?”

Charlie shook his head:

“I didnt think you were a vegetarian. I think you are more like a sh!t eater. One mouth is stinking. dont know if you know Wu Qi, the second son of Aurous Hill Wu family. He was on YouTube some time ago. its still very popular on the Internet, I think your mouth is just like him!”

Yanzheng was almost furious! This kid actually compares Wu Qi with him! That Wu Qi, he has heard of him because he watched the video on YouTube, and almost felt sick at the time! Charlie actually compares that sh!t eater with him, isn"t this an insult to his personality? ! He immediately shouted to the war god and the realm master who was kneeling on the ground:

“d*mn, kill him for me! Kill him, I will give you two 100 million!”

The two looked at each other. A billion? It sounds really attractive. But how dare they step forward to provoke Charlie? Charlie could lift the two of them up like chickens and almost choked them to death with one move. The two of them had nothing to fight in front of Charlie. In this case, even if this one hundred million was placed in front of them, they would not have this. Ability to earn…

Chapter

“What the h*ll is going on? Is it because I was so scared just now and my body was scared?”

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to use a bit more strength to drive his arm, but the power on his arm almost dissipated! “This…what the h*ll is going on?!”

He was shocked in his heart, but for the 100 million, he still worked hard to suckle, trying to put his right hand behind him, what is usually easy, and now he has worked hard for a few minutes, tired and sweating, but he has not succeeded. At the moment when he felt that his strength was almost exhausted, he finally put his hands behind his back with great effort, and touched his gun through his clothes. However, trying to grab a gun is as difficult as reaching the sky. At this moment, he only felt that his five fingers were like others, completely unable to drive. Charlie hadn"t looked at him, but he could feel that this kid was doing his best to resist the aura that he had left in his body, so he looked up at him and sneered:

“What"s wrong with the god of war? ?”

The God of War hurriedly said,

“No, no, absolutely nothing…”

Charlie smiled and said,

“If you want to get a gun, you have to get it out!”

After the God of War heard this, his whole body trembled:

“How could he know that he couldn"t take it out? Could it be…could it be that he did something to him?!”

Charlie took a deep look and said coldly:

“I advise you to be honest. You can at least control your sphincter now. If you dare to do it again, I will let you not even control your sphincter. If you urinate and urinate anytime, anywhere like a one-year-old, dont blame me for not giving you a chance!”

As soon as the person heard this, his soul was frightened! What supernatural power does this guy have? What method did he use to make himself almost a useless person? !

Chapter

“Okay! Kid, I remember you! Let"s just wait and see!”

“Let"s go!”

Charlie, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly sneered,

“Go? Who let you go?”

Yanzheng covered his face and took a step back, and asked tremblingly,

“You…what do you mean!”

“What do I mean?”

“You took a few dogs and ran to someone else"s house to bite and disturb others, and you want to turn your head and leave?”

Yanzheng didnt expect that Charlie slapped him in the face and didnt want to give up, so he trembled and asked,

“What do you want?”

Charlie said:

“My demands are very simple. If you mess with me, you must satisfy me, otherwise none of you will leave.”

Weiliang scolded angrily,

“Boy, dont overdo it! Otherwise, you dont know how to die!”

Charlie frowned and asked,

“Who gave you the courage? You dare to talk to me like this at this time?”

Weiliang had no bottom in his heart, but still gritted his teeth and threatened:

“Provoke my family, beware of my family"s order to pursue killings across the country, offering a reward of one billion hidden flowers for your head!”

Charlie nodded:

“Good boy, its interesting, are you married yet?”

Weiliang was stunned for a moment. What the h*ll is this? Why did he suddenly ask about this? Seeing that he didnt speak, Charlie immediately stretched out his hands and condensed his ears. As soon as he came up, he twisted it nearly one hundred and eighty degrees, and said coldly:

“What the h*ll, are you deaf?”

Weiliang felt a sharp pain in his ears, and felt like he was about to be pulled off by his life. He cried out in pain,

“Ouch! It hurts to death! Release me!”

Charlie used his hand again:

“If your ears dont work well, dont ask for it at all!”

Weiliang was afraid that Charlie would really pull his ears off, so he immediately pleaded,

“Please dont screw it up. If you screw it up, it will fall out!”

Charlie said coldly:

“Answer the question!”

Weiliang said hurriedly:

“I"m not married, I"m not married!”

Charlie nodded and said,

“You‟re not married, and there are no children outside, right?”

“No, no!”

“Then how many children did your dad have?”

“Three…”

“How many men and women?”

“I have two older sisters…”

“Oh…”

“Then you are your father"s only son, right?”

“Yes, yes yes yes…”

Chapter

“I heard what you meant just now, as if you are very patriarchal, and ridiculed that others have no sons. It seems that your son is your lifeblood. Right?”

Yanzheng heard Charlie"s words, with a full threat, and asked nervously:

“You…what do you want to do? I warn you, if you dare to hurt my son, I will fight with you!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“How can I hurt your son? I will only hurt your grandson.”

“Grandson?”

“I dont have a grandson…what does this guy mean?”

Charlie asked him:

“By the way, do you know Fredmen, the chairman of Eastcliff Future Company Group?”

Yanzheng frowned and asked suspiciously,

“Yes, what"s wrong?”

Charlie asked again:

“He has a hidden illness, he just got it some time ago, do you know?”

Yanzheng shook his head:

“dont fool around, just tell me if you have anything!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Fredmen"s hidden illness is just that the thing can"t be used, but he still has fertility, that is, if he still wants a child, he can use artificial insemination… .”

Everyone was at a loss. What is this guy going to say? At this time, Charlie sneered and said:

“However, your son is not so lucky. From now on, he will be infertile.”

With that, a spirit energy entered Weiliang"s body. When dealing with Fredmen, he also used infuriating energy to seal the roots, making him lose the ability to find pleasure, but he did not seal his ability to pass on from generation to generation, and Fredmen had children, so this ability was also optional for him. However, for Weiliang, fertility is still very important. After all, he is still young and the family is still waiting for him to pass on his lineage. At this time, Weiliang was angry, and said angrily:

“You said I am not fertile, so I am not fertile? Is your mouth open or something?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Hey, I really made you right. you just opened this mouth and said everything is good. I said that if you have no fertility, you have no fertility. If you dont believe it, go back and try.”

Everyone at the scene looked at each other. They were all afraid of Charlie"s strength, so they didnt dare to scold him, let alone do anything with him. However, they also felt that Charlie"s words were too d*mn bad. Cursing people"s infertility, is this the f*cking thing not done by the elders? Yanzheng gritted his teeth and asked,

“Okay, what you say is what you say. Are you satisfied now? Can we leave?”

“Not yet.”

Charlie waved his hand at Yangang"s son Weiguang:

“Come kid, come here.”

“What do you want to do?!”

Charlie said:

“I plan to do a ligation for you too.”

Weiguang"s face turned green, and he stepped back behind his father in two steps. He didnt dare to talk back or step forward. Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said,

“Look at you, fortunately that I am better at it. Cloud ligation is fine.”

After speaking, another trace of aura came out. After getting the two of them, Charlie suddenly wanted to understand one thing and blurted out:

“Oh, I forgot one thing, you two old things, shouldn"t be too old, there must be fertility?”

Yanzheng and Yangang were almost mad. How come they are old things? Both of them are in their forties and not yet 50, and they are rich in family and well maintained. It can be said that they are old and strong, and their physical strength is not inferior to ordinary young people. However, the two of them didnt know what medicine Charlie sold in the gourd. But Charlie snapped his fingers twice and said to them:

“Okay, you can get out. I will be in Eastcliff for these two days. If you want to seek revenge, you can come to me at any time, but if you have something to do. Kneel at the door of Uncle"s villa. If you are sincere, I might consider it.”

Chapter

“Within three seconds, you can stay if you dont roll!”

Just as he was announcing amnesty, Philip waved:

“Leave!”

They turned around to leave, leaving a war god and a realm master still kneeling. The two wanted to go too, but their legs really didnt work well. There was still a little remaining strength on his legs, at least he could barely stand up and stagger forward. But because the kneeling time was so long and his legs were too numb, there was no way to stand up at this time. Seeing that everyone was gone, the two were so anxious that they shed tears, and the God of War choked up:

“Second Lord, please take us away, Second Lord!”

Yanzheng angrily cursed:

“You two rubbish! You are of no use to us?”

The God of War choked up and said:

“Second Lord, this leg really doesn"t work anymore…As long as I can stand up, I dare not ask you to help…”

“I wipe…”

“What the h*ll is going on today? What is this kid? How can he make these two masters like this ghost?”

You know, these two are usually killers who do not blink their eyes. They move their hands with their palms as a knife, and the thick steel bars of their thumbs can be cut with one palm. Why can"t they even stand up now? However, he didnt dare to think too much about it at this time. The immediate task at hand was to escape from here quickly and discuss the long-term plan after returning. So he irritably said to Weiliang and Weiguang:

“Weiliang, Weiguang, you two give them a hand!”

The two had no choice but to follow suit, walked to the God of War and the realm master, helped them up, and they limped out. Yanzheng didnt dare to threaten Charlie again, but he had already figured it out in his heart. There is absolutely no end to this matter today. He must find a way to chop him off, and then ask his eldest brother"s family for the property. The eldest brother alone holds nearly trillions of assets. If it really falls into the hands of his wife and daughter, the Gu family will lose out! Therefore, he deliberately said to Philip with a dark face:

“Big brother, tomorrow the group will hold a board of directors. As the chairman, you will participate in any way. There will be media attendance at that time. The details of the board of directors must be reported to the Securities Regulatory Commission and The issue issued by investors is of great importance. dont forget about this matter!”

There are countless companies and groups under the Gu family. There are just a few listed companies. Some are listed in the Mainland, some are listed in Hong Kong, and some are listed in the United States. However, the parent company behind these companies is the Gu Group. The total market value of the Gu Group is at least 2 trillion. However, the shares of the Gu Group are not unique to the Gu family. Some of the shares are in the hands of other shareholders, and some of the shares are issued by listed companies as well. The Gu family owns 51% of the shares of the Gu Group, which is about one trillion. Among these 51%, 50% are in the name of Philip, and Yanzheng and Yangang each account for 25%.

Chapter

“Yanzheng, I know what your wishful thinking is, but you can rest assured, as long as I Philip still has a breath, I will be there for the board of directors tomorrow! No matter what your plan is. I won"t let you succeed!”

Chapter

“Sir, the bodyguards in our family are all injured. Look…”

Philip immediately waved his hand and said:

“Hurry up and call 120 and send them to the doctor for treatment. I will pay for all the expenses, and each person will pay another 200,000 medical expenses. I will arrange for my secretary to go there.”

The servant nodded immediately, took out his mobile phone and dialed 120. Everyone also went out to check the injuries of the bodyguards. Although all of them looked miserable, their wounds were not life-threatening. However, these people are also very ashamed, and even ashamed to look up at Philip, and constantly curse that they are too weak and ashamed of Philip"s trust. Philip didnt care about this either, and comforted one by one:

“Today"s matter is an accident. The other party came prepared, and all Master Wades came. You can"t match each other, and you can understand it. With that said, he again asked:

“dont think about it so much now, go to the hospital for treatment and recovery!”

Soon, the ambulance took the bodyguards away, and Philip also arranged for his secretary to rush to the hospital to handle related matters. When everything was arranged, he finally felt relieved. The family of three returned to the dining room with Charlie. Philip took Charlie"s hand and choked up and said:

“Charlie, for today…thanks to you!”

Lenan and Sara on the side also nodded gratefully. Lenan said:

“Charlie, if it weren"t for you, today I and you Uncle, I really dont know how to cross this hurdle…”

Sara also cried and said,

“Charlie, thank you so much for today…”

As she said that, she remembered the grievances that her parents had just received, and she couldn"t control her emotions, and tears couldn"t stop streaming. Charlie hurriedly comforted:

“Uncle, Aunt Lenan, and Sara, to me, you are my relatives. What kind of kindness is there to me…”

Philip nodded and asked with red eyes:

“Charlie, how come you have such a strong strength? Even if they are not your opponents, this is too powerful? What have you experienced over the years? How can you be so tough?”

Charlie said seriously:

“Uncle, although I have had a hard time these years, I did encounter some opportunities that ordinary people can"t meet, so I have some skills.”

Philip grabbed his hand and said sincerely:

“Charlie, if I leave, you, Aunt Lenan and Sara, are all dependent on you, otherwise, I will not be at ease until I die, and I will never look down…”

Lenan wiped her tears, and said stubbornly:

“Husband, dont say such dejected things, and dont worry about your wife. The big deal is that after you leave, I will donate all the money! Anyway, my family will pay it back. its a little bit capable. My daughter is now a big star again. You must have no worries about the lives of mothers and daughters. We donated all the property, and we won"t let them both get a cent!”

Philip sighed and nodded softly:

“After I leave, everything will be in the hands of your wife. I have no other wishes. I only hope that you will live a healthy and peaceful life!”

Sara cried and said,

“Dad, dont say that. Are you planning to be hospitalized and actively cooperate with treatment? There may be miracles! dont make conclusions so early!”

Philip laughed sadly:

“Good girl, your dad has lived for most of life. He has experienced all kinds of storms, and he can see through many things. As for my disease, I can"t cure it everywhere. Treatment is nothing more than a question of whether to go in the first half of the year or the second half.”

Now it is the twelfth lunar month of the lunar calendar, and it is also the first month of the new year in the solar calendar. Therefore, Philip felt that he would definitely not be able to live this year. When these words came out, Lenan and Sara cried into a ball, both of them were top beauties, crying into such a pear blossom and rain, it really hurts. Especially Sara, Charlie didnt have much contact with her, but she could feel that her temper was very proud and strong, but now she was crying like this, how could she still have the slightest aura of fearlessness? She is like a little girl next door who makes people feel distressed.

Chapter

“Uncle, Aunt Lenan, and Sara, with me alive, no matter where I am, I will not let you be bullied!”

After speaking, Charlie looked at Philip again and said seriously:

“Uncle, I have a way to cure your disease and restore your health!”

If Charlie said such a thing during dinner, Philip would not believe it. He knew that his disease could never be cured. But only to see that after Charlie defeated the God of War and the realm master with his own power, he suddenly had an extremely strong trust in Charlie. He felt that since Charlie said so, he must be certain. So he hurriedly asked:

“Charlie, do you really have a way to heal me?!”

Lenan also blushed and said:

“Yes, Charlie, your Uncle"s condition is really too serious. We asked this directly the top expert, but they all…”

Speaking of this, Lenan did not go on. In this case, the family of three has heard it too many times. No matter which top expert is found, they all say that there is no cure for the disease, and he can last a few months at most. Charlie said confidently at this time:

“Aunt Lenan, dont worry, if I say yes, I can definitely do it!”

With that said, he took out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket, handed it to Philip, and said earnestly:

“Uncle, take this medicine, all your diseases will be cured!”

Philip looked at him dumbfounded:

“This…this…is this medicine so amazing?!”

If someone else handed him such medicine and said that one pill would cure his illness, Philip would definitely not believe it! Because this completely subverted his understanding of the world, disease, cancer, etc. However, this was what Charlie said, so he suddenly felt that Charlie"s words might really be a little credible! Thinking of this, he immediately asked:

“Charlie, can I just take this medicine?”

Charlie nodded lightly:

“Swallow it directly, take it with warm water, and go and pour Uncle a glass of warm water.”

“Okay Charlie!”

Chapter

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

, which can make the dead trees come in spring, can rejuvenate the elderly, and can make the dying people gain health. In the beginning, Mr. Orvel was seriously injured by Wu"s bodyguard, and his breath was almost absent, only the last faint breath was hanging. In that case, even the best doctor in the world could only save his life, but he could never save his brain, and he would at best be a vegetative end. However, after taking a rejuvenation pill, Mr. Orvel not only fully recovered, his whole body was even more than ten years younger. This shows how magical the efficacy of Rejuvenating Pill is. Therefore, Charlie firmly believes that Rejuvenating Pill will also heal Philip! At this time, Philip took the Rejuvenation Pill in front of his wife and daughter, and immediately felt an unprecedented sense of comfort, dissolving in his belly. The whole body is like the ground completely chapped under the perennial drought. There is no more water in the soil. However, this medicinal power is like an endless stream of clear springs, which instantly gushes out from the cracks in the ground, not only moisturizing the entire earth, but also covering it with abundant water! Originally, his physical stamina had been consumed more than 80% by a serious illness. He had personally experienced the feeling that his body was constantly getting worse. It was like a hole opened at the bottom of a bucket of water, allowing it to directly feel the accelerated passing of life on his body. However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that the feeling that death is better than life seemed to be repeated backwards! He could clearly feel that his own passing life was quickly added back. Soon, he felt that his body had recovered to 50% of what it was when he was healthy! Immediately afterwards, it was 70%! its 90%! After that, it was 110% percent! In just over a minute, he felt that he had returned to his healthy state. When he was sick, he was 48 years old, and now he is 50 years old. Although there is a difference of two years, 48 years old is a healthy 48 years old, 50 years old, a dying 50 years old, the gap is different every day! And now, he has found the feeling of being healthy and strong at the age of 48! He felt that all this was really amazing, it was like having the most beautiful dream before dying! However, the surprise is not over yet! After all, this is a rejuvenation pill! ! This is the rejuvenation pill that Old Master Song is willing to bow his head and kneel to Charlie for! This is Mr. Orvel"s rejuvenating pill for liver and brain! This is a rejuvenating pill that Tailai is willing to spend 2 billion to get! How could such a miraculous and precious rejuvenation pill only bring Philip"s body back to when he was forty-eight? Rejuvenating Pill is like a magical force that can travel through time, dragging Philip"s body back desperately! Then, Philip felt that he seemed to be back when he was forty-five years old! That year, one thing impressed him particularly deeply. That year, his father died. Philip, who was extremely filial, bought the best golden coffin for his father. It takes sixteen young adults to lift the coffin. Philip took his younger brothers Yanzheng and Yangang and joined them, hoping to carry the coffin for his dead father by himself. However, Yanzheng and Yangang couldn"t support it at all, and were panting after trying once. In the end, it was Philip and 15 young people who lifted the coffin and took it to the cemetery.

Chapter

Chapter

“Charlie, you recreated Uncle, this worship, you can"t stop me anyway!”

Charlie blurted out:

“Uncle, you are my father"s brother, that is equivalent to my uncle, how can I receive such a gift from you? Isn"t this broken me…”

Philip shook his head and said:

“Charlie, your kindness to me is as great as a mountain, even if I give most of my assets to you, it is no match for the kindness, so you will receive my worship anyway… .”

Before Charlie could speak, Lenan on the side had already knelt down, and Sara knelt on the ground without thinking. Lenan choked up and said:

“Charlie, you have a great kindness to our family. Auntie is unforgettable in this life…”

Sara on the side also nodded again and again:

“Charlie, thank you so much…”

At this moment, Philip was still using his body to compete with Charlie, insisting on kneeling on the ground. Seeing this, Charlie sighed, then let go of Philip, stood up straight, and said seriously:

“If this is the case, I won"t stop you, but after thanking me, let"s stop talking about this. Now, I haven"t had a mouthful of food yet, let"s eat lunch first, okay?”

Philip immediately knelt on the ground, clasped his fists on top of his head, and said sincerely:

“Charlie, uncle is not stupid. I can see that you must be someone with great ability. Uncle thanks you for giving me such a great opportunity. Uncle will remember this life. ! If there is anything that needs uncle to do in the future, I dont dare to refuse to do it!”

Charlie smiled slightly, helped him up, and said,

“Uncle, thank you too, can we eat?”

“Come here, let"s continue eating!”

After speaking, he looked at Lenan excitedly and said with a smile:

“Wife! Go to our storeroom and get a bottle of my treasured top Maotai. I have a good drink with Charlie today!, for more than a year! I have been greedy for a long time without a drop of wine!”

Lenan wiped away her tears, and smiled and said,

“Okay! You guys sit and eat first, I‟ll get it now!”

Chapter

“Charlie, since the year of her birth, every year on her birthday, I will spend a lot of money to save a batch of the best Moutai I can buy. So far, there is already a storage room in the basement. They are all auction-level top Maotais. They were originally prepared to wait for the wedding day of Sara to entertain relatives and friends. Today, let"s try it first!”

Lenan smiled and said:

“Charlie, this batch of wine, for your Uncle is very precious. The storage room is like a grave, you can only get in. It has been stored for more than 20 years, and he hasn"t taken a bottle out to drink it. This is the first time today!”

Philip smiled and said,

“This wine was originally prepared for the wedding of Charlie and Sara, so now it should be preheated!”

Sara on the side blushed immediately. Charlie was inevitably embarrassed. marry? I am a married person now, how can I marry Sara again? Philip also saw the embarrassment in Charlie"s expression, and said seriously:

“Charlie, I know your current situation, you dont have to have any psychological burden. Since your uncle is now healed, I must live another 20 or 30 years. No problem, uncle is Master, our family has been waiting for you for many years!”

Speaking of this, Philip said while pouring his wine,

“In the next three years, you cna solve the current problems in a few minutes, and then make a plan for your own future, whether you want to return to Eastcliff or Wade"s home. , Think about all these things, but it doesn"t matter if you return to the Wade family. In my eyes, you are the son-in-law of the Gu family. Everything in the Gu family belongs to you. It doesn"t matter if you dont have the Wade family!”

“Yeah Charlie!”

“You were born in Eastcliff and grew up in Eastcliff before you were eight years old. This is your root. After you marry Sara, the best choice is to return to Eastcliff life!”

“If you feel tired of these cumbersome things in Eastcliff"s wealthy family, I also support you and my daughter to settle overseas together, and you dont need to worry about money. The assets of your Uncle are enough for the two of you in this world. In any country, you can live a lifetime without worries!”

Sara had a blushing face, and she didnt say a word shyly, but she looked at Charlie from time to time, and she could see that the expression in her eyes was full of tenderness. Charlie knew that his marriage contract with Sara was the order of his parents. And it has existed for more than 20 years, and he did not keep the promise of his parents. At this time, if he refuted it immediately, he would have no face to face dead parents. So he nodded lightly and said seriously:

“Uncle and Aunt Lenan, I will consider these issues carefully.”

In his opinion, the best solution is to delay the matter first, and then slowly ease the matter. Philip naturally agreed, and then handed Charlie a glass of wine. He also picked up a glass and said boldly,

“Come on, Charlie! Finish this glass!”

Charlie nodded, and the two of them clinked their glasses, and drank all the Moutai in the glass. Philip sipped his stomach with a glass of wine. The familiar and unfamiliar feeling made him smack his lips. He said excitedly:

“Oh, now I understand that being rich and powerful is not as good as being healthy! Health is fundamental!”

As he said, he couldn"t help asking Charlie:

“By the way, Charlie, it is not convenient for you to tell uncle, what kind of magical medicine you gave me, how can it have such a magical effect? its like an elixir!”

Chapter

“Uncle, this medicine is called the rejuvenating pill. I dare not say that it is a real elixir, but I can say that it is at least half a fairy elixir. Medicine was refined by ancient Chinese geniuses, and I also obtained it by chance.”

Philip did not doubt that he had him, and said seriously:

“This medicine is really amazing. It really doesn"t look like a mortal thing in the world. The feeling when I took the medicine just now is almost dreamlike! It seems that there are indeed many ancestors of whom we cannot understand their Supernatural powers!”

Charlie nodded in agreement. Although he doesn"t know who wrote the

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

, according to the age of the bottle, it should have been made in the Wang Dynasty. And the bottle did not have any traces of later cutting, that is to say, the wooden box where the

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

“Nine Profound Sky Sutra”

“Be careful, when you show up at the board of directors tomorrow, I"m afraid it will scare many people, especially the second and third.”

Philip sneered:

“That"s right! Tomorrow, I will not only stun the entire board of directors, but also reorganize the entire board! I used to take care of my second and third wife, and I never dreamed that they would fall into trouble when I was seriously ill, but From tomorrow on, their days in the Gu Group will not be so comfortable!”

Lenan hurriedly said:

“From now on, you must pay attention to the issue of personal safety. Whether it is a group or a family, you must have more bodyguards to prevent the elders and thirds from jumping over the wall.”

Philip nodded:

“dont worry, I will communicate with the best security company tomorrow, and spend 200 million to hire the best security team to protect our family"s safety 24 hours. From now on, except for this one Apart from the people in the house, I dont trust anyone anymore!”

The people in this room Philip said were his wife and daughter and Charlie. Now, besides these three people, he really can"t believe anyone. Even his own younger brother can betray him, and even think of robbing his property, which is even more extreme. They even threatened him with the lives of his wife and children. This not only made him angry, but also made him feel disappointed and see through the nature of human nature. What about brothers? In the face of interests, dont you also draw swords to each other? Thinking of this, Philip looked at Charlie and said seriously:

“Charlie, if you dont have any plans tomorrow, why not go with me? With you, uncle will be more confident.”

Charlie naturally nodded and agreed without hesitation. This time he came to Eastcliff to help Philip solve the problem. The physical problem is solved, and the asset problem must be helped as much as possible. Otherwise, the current Philip has recovered from a serious illness and his control of the group is at the weakest stage, and he may not be able to beat his two younger brothers. In case his two younger brothers join other shareholders to squeeze him out, this is also a problem. Moreover, Charlie was even more worried that his two younger brothers would want to kill him. After all, they have been greedy by these hundreds of billions of property for so long, and they cannot give up easily.

Chapter

“Come on, Charlie, uncle toasts to you!”

Charlie nodded and clinked glasses with him again. Lenan saw the two drunk happily, and whispered to Sara beside her:

“Your dad hasn"t been so happy in a long time.”

Sara also nodded repeatedly, and said in her mother"s ear:

“It seems that from the time Uncle Wade"s accident until now, I haven"t seen him so happy.”

Lenan was under the table, gently holding her daughter"s hand, and whispered:

“Charlie is a good man, you must hold him!”

Sara was a little embarrassed and said,

“Mom… you know… Charlie is already married and he is not divorced…”

Lenan said earnestly:

“Stupid girl, he is your fiancé since you were a child. This is his wife who robbed you, not your husband!”

After a slight pause, Lenan said:

“Besides, in Aurous Hill, I dont believe that a daughter with a family can be worthy of Charlie, and the local richest man is far from qualified. Looking at the entire Eastcliff city, those who can be worthy of Charlie, except you, Only the girl from the Su family.”

“And you have a marriage contract with him. The two families are still friends for many years. It is justified and created by nature when you marry Charlie.”

“Moreover, by then, you and him will have more sons! Your dad will definitely be happy all day long!”

Sara"s pretty face flushed with shame:

“Mom, then you say, how should I hold it…I dont have any experience in this area…”

Lenan said:

“I will teach you slowly when I turn back!”

At this time, Charlie also responded to Philip with a glass of wine, and immediately said:

“Uncle, I am here this time. In addition to seeing you and Aunt Lenan and helping you treat your illness, I also want to go to my parent"s tomb. Where are the parents buried now?”

Philip gave a melancholy sigh, and said,

“Your parents are now buried in Waderest Mountain in the western suburbs.”

“Waderest Mountain?”

“Uncle, why haven"t I heard of this place you are talking about?”

Philip said:

“Waderest Mountain is actually a mountain with excellent Fengshui in the western suburbs. Originally, your parents were buried in the tomb of Wade"s in the northern suburbs, but something happened to the Wade family four years ago. They bought this mountain and renamed it Waderest Mountain. Wade is the leaf of your family, and the mausoleum is the resting place.”

After speaking, Philip said again:

“After the Wade family bought Waderest Mountain, they invested hundreds of millions to refurbish and develop the mountain. This development took three years. It was not completed until last spring. After the completion, Wade So the family moved the entire ancestral tomb. When the ancestral tomb was moved, there was a lot of movement and great momentum, and everyone in Eastcliff knew it.”

Charlie frowned:

“The Wade family has been in Eastcliff for hundreds of years. Over a hundred ancestors were buried in the ancestral tomb. On such a large scale, the Wade family said that the accommodating whole moved?”

Philip nodded and said,

“I heard the rumors about this incident that your grandfather fell ill unexpectedly four years ago, but no problem could be found. It did not help to seek medical advice anywhere.”

“Later, the Wade family also traveled across the famous Sichuan and Dashan Mountains across the country and visited many experts. After seeing the experts, they all left without saying a word, turning around, and asking why they didnt mention a word… ….”

“Your grandfather was in madness, he went to the United States in person, and he invited back a hundred-year-old Chinese feng shui master after three visits to the thatched cottage. After the feng shui master came, he visited the tomb of Wade"s and said what the feng shui bureau of the Wade family is dark, And its not easy to resolve, so he instructed the family to move the ancestral grave to Waderest Mountains…”

Chapter

“Uncle, can I go to Waderest Mountain to worship?”

Philip said:

“Waderest Mountain is the ancestral tomb of your Wade family and a place of feng shui. Usually the Wade family controls it very strictly. Outsiders can"t enter at all. Even if I go, I have to greet the Wade family in advance and make an appointment. But you are Wade family"s son, just say hello and you should be able to go directly.”

Charlie shook his head and said,

“Uncle, I dont want to tell them anything. I dont want the Wade family to know that I have come to Eastcliff, so I dont want to have too much contact with them for the time being.”

Philip thought for a while, and then said:

“Well, let me call your uncle later and say I want to pay homage to your parents and ask him to say hello to the people below. Then you disguise and we can go there together. After all, you look so much like your father. If you are in your generation, Parents Wade, they will definitely recognize you.”

Charlie hurriedly got up and bowed deeply to Philip:

“Uncle, thank you for your help!”

Philip hurriedly got up to help, and said with a trembling voice,

“Charlie, what are you…what are you doing? You are the great benefactor of our family, why bother to salute me for this little thing…”

Charlie said solemnly:

“Uncle, its not a trivial matter to me that my deceased parents mattered. My parents passed away eighteen years ago and I never went to the grave to pay homage. its really unfaithful and unfilial. It is of great significance to me that you can fulfill me and give me this opportunity to fulfill my filial piety. How can I not salute you!”

Upon hearing this, Philip hurriedly said:

“Oh, you said the wrong thing. This is really not a trivial matter. dont worry, uncle will take you there tomorrow!”

Lenan on the side said:

“I will go with you and Sara will join too. If you and your father go, the Wade family will easily become suspicious. After all, the Wade family knows what is going on in our family.”

Philip said:

“It doesn"t matter, we can let Charlie pretend to be my driver.”

Lenan nodded, but insisted,

“Then I mothers should be with you, too. I haven"t visited Big Brother Wade and Miss Wade for half a year.”

“Yes!”

“Dad, you can let me and mom go together too!”

“Okay, then we will go together tomorrow!”

After speaking, he thought about the time, and said:

“In this way, in the morning, Charlie and I will go to the group to open the board of directors. You two will wait at home. After the meeting, we will come over and pick you up.”

“Okay!”

…… Between pushing the cup and changing the cup, Charlie and Philip killed the four-jin bottle of Moutai. They were full of food and drink, and the two of them were in high spirits, so Philip took him and looked through many old photos in the study. These old photos all have Charlie"s parents. The earliest photos were when Charlie"s parents were just married and before he was born.

Chapter

“I didnt expect that time flies so fast. In a blink of an eye, you are already so old.”

Charlie saw so many old photos of his parents, his eyes were red, and he almost shed tears several times, but he abruptly endured it. Seeing this, Philip patted his shoulder lightly and said,

“Charlie, your parents know well. If they know the news of your safety, they will definitely be very happy.”

Charlie nodded and said with emotion:

“its just that I feel a little shameless to face them. I haven"t worshipped them for so many years, and I am ashamed. Moreover, for so many years, I haven"t made any proud achievements, I feel sorry for the cultivation of my parents.”

“dont say that.”

“Your parents were open-minded throughout their lives, and they had never hoped that their sons will become a dragon. They are the dragons and phoenixes among people, so the expectation of you has always been that you can grow up healthy and happy for a lifetime. dont have any sorrows and troubles.”

Charlie smiled knowingly, thinking of his parents, there was a warm current in his heart. Indeed his parents never hoped that he would become a dragon or a phoenix. He told himself from an early age that a person needs to be happy when he is alive. It is enough to be a kind and upright person. Achievement and status are not important. After chatting with Philip for an afternoon, when Lenan came in to deliver the fruits, she said to Charlie:

“Charlie, the guest room has been prepared for you. On the second floor next to the girl"s room, you drank so much wine at noon. Go back to your room and rest for a while. If there is anything, you can just find Sara directly.”

“Okay.”

“Thank you Auntie.”

Chapter

Chapter

“Second brother, I say this, in fact, you dont need to retaliate in a hurry. Let"s take the shares in the hands of the older brother first!”

“Yes, dad!”

“My third uncle is right. We should get the shares and family property now. This is the top priority!”

Yanzheng said coldly:

“That"s right, I think your uncle will not be alive within a few days, at most two or three months. Let"s get the money first, and then find that kid to settle the account!”

Yangang hurriedly asked,

“Second brother, what good idea do you have for the board of directors tomorrow?”

Yanzheng sneered:

“I have already told several other shareholders that half of them are willing to cooperate with us to seize power. Although the remaining half are still thinking about the good of elder brother, it is not to be afraid, because we are now united The share of rising has exceeded 51%!”

Yangang asked:

“Then we will force the eldest brother to hand over the position of chairman tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“At that time, I will come directly to the board of directors to force the palace. With the equity of the two of us and those who support us, we will directly vote to abolish his chairmanship and recommend me to do it. The new chairman! This will be able to reasonably and legally take over the Gu Group!”

As he said, Yanzheng couldn"t help but smile and said,

“When I get the chairman"s seat, I will begin to transfer the assets of the Gu Group.”

Yangang smiled and echoed:

“After the assets are transferred to other company shells, the big brother"s shares will be empty and have no value at all.”

Weiliang hurriedly asked:

“Dad, what about uncle"s personal assets? He has so many deposits, mansions, luxury cars, private islands, private jets, private yachts, and a large number of antiques. It is said that he has collected celebrity calligraphy and paintings over the years. That adds up to billions?”

“Billions?”

“You too underestimate your uncle! The calligraphy and paintings in the hands of President Wanda are almost over 10 billion. The calligraphy and paintings in your uncle"s hands are less than two or three hundred. Hundreds of millions! These are all held in the bank vault.”

Weiliang"s eyes flashed greedily, and he said excitedly:

“Dad! We must get this batch of calligraphy and paintings! Real estate can"t rise now, and future income is limited, but the appreciation of antique calligraphy and paintings is really too much. Look at the famous paintings of the world"s famous artists, which one can"t start with a hundred millions?”

Yanzheng nodded and said coldly:

“dont worry, I already have a complete plan. I will first take the position of chairman, then transfer all the assets of the group, and then force your uncle to make a will and The property is given to us, otherwise, I will never make him feel better! Even if he dies, I will not make his wife and daughter feel better!”

Yangang rubbed his hands in excitement:

“Then wait for the board meeting tomorrow, and give my dear eldest brother a good show!”

Yanzheng smiled and said:

“At that time, Zhao Kuangyin and Issac Qiao mutiny and Huang Pao was added to force Gong Chai Xunzong to meditate and establish the Song Dynasty. Tomorrow, Yanzheng will launch a cultural change on the board of directors to force Philip to give way and rebuild a more prosperous Gu Group!”

Yangang licked his face and said,

“Second brother, dont forget your brother when that happens. You will be the only one looking forward to everything in the future for your brother!”

“That"s natural!”

“You and I have been living in the shadow of the boss for so many years, and its time for the two of us to get started!”

Chapter

“When I inherit my father"s family property and shares in the future, will I have to be like my father cheating on the second uncle? , Go to cheat my cousin? If I need to stick to him in the future, shouldn"t I just start to suck him up now?”

And his cousin Weiliang thought, the cousin Weiguang next to him is actually not very clever, and he is not a compatriot with him. To be honest, the relationship is not deep. My father, my third uncle, and even the eldest brother who is a naughty compatriot can cheat, so in the future, can I also learn how to cheat Weiguang? Thinking of this, he felt that the nature of this matter was actually very interesting. First, the family property was divided into three, and the second family and the third family joined forces to annex the old family. Then the second family looked for a chance to annex the third family. Then, wouldn"t the entire Gu family fall into his own hands? At this point, Weiliang couldn"t help getting excited! dont look at Gu"s family in the entire Eastcliff, it can only be ranked third. However, if you can sit on the entire Gu family alone, you can become the richest person in Eastcliff, not one of them. Even if it was the top two big families of the Wade family and the Su family, it was impossible for anyone to be richer than the Gu family. At that time, I said that I could not be a real Chinese richest man! Weiguang didnt know that his cousin who wanted to hurry up was actually starting to plan how to cheat him. He deliberately had nothing to say, and said to Weiliang with a smile on his face:

“Hey, Brother, is that man at uncle"s house, is he the boyfriend of the daughter?”

Weiliang shook his head:

“dont know. The girl is also a public figure. If she falls in love, the paparazzi will definitely dig it out, right? But I haven"t heard anything.”

Weiguang chuckled and said,

“Do you remember that this dog ran the train with his mother"s mouth full, and said that we will be infertile in the future. f*ck, when I get the chance, he must get rid of his stuff. Let him know what is true infertility!”

Weiliang snorted coldly:

“dmn, Master is very capable in that aspect. He is well-known in the upper circle of Eastcliff. Dare to say that it makes me infertile? fck, the woman I played with is better than him. Have seen so many!”

“Yes!”

“Brother, how does that female celebrity you got started two days ago feel?”

“its okay.”

“its not bad, its a bit poor, and too thin.”

Weiguang hurriedly said flatteringly:

“Brother Abner, I have a brother who runs a brokerage company that specializes in cultivating high-end models. There are several great European g!rls. Are you interested in getting started and changing tastes?”

Weiliang frowned, a trace of lust flashed in his eyes, and asked,

“When?”

Weiguang hurriedly said,

“its better to hit the sun if you choose another day, just chant today! Later you will take my car and I will take you directly, how about it?”

Chapter

“Weiguang, can you do that?”

Weiguang was crying and shook his head. He spoke with tremors and crying voices. He choked up and said,

“Brother, I"m not working anymore… I have no feeling or reaction at all. I"m so f*cking infertile… .”

After speaking, he looked at Weiliang and asked him:

“You brother, do you still have it?”

Weiliang sat down on the ground and muttered:

“dmn, I am gone…what the hll is going on, this is…I"m only in my twenties. How can I say that I can"t do it?”

Weiguang asked,

“Brother, do you feel like that part has been completely disconnected from the body?”

Weiguang nodded brightly and said with red eyes:

“d*mn, that"s how it feels…”

Weiguang was crumbling, pressed against the wall, and slowly slipped to the ground, desperately saying,

“Brother, what do you say about this…”

Weiliang said in a flustered manner:

“Could it be that the kid today was right? No way! We have to go to the hospital and check it out. What"s going on!”

Chapter

“Mr. Weiliang, Mr. Weiguang, what can you do with me?”

Weiliang blurted out:

“Dean, quickly arrange for someone to check it up for us. We are both sick!”

The dean asked in surprise:

“What is wrong? What is the problem? You two will probably introduce me, and then I will arrange related experts to check on you two immediately!”

Weiliang looked around. There was no one else in the office, and the doors and windows of the room were closed. So he gritted his teeth and resisted embarrassment and said,

“I dont seem to feel anymore!”

“There? Where?”

Weiliang pointed to his cr0tch:

“dmn, here, where the hll could it be, do you know it?”

The dean hurriedly waved his hands in fright:

“No, no, Mr. Weiliang, how come there is no feeling there? Is it because you have encountered a functional obstacle?”

“its a hindrance to your mother!”

“I dont feel it at all, understand? its just like a f*cking disconnect! I can"t feel it anymore!”

“No?!”

“I have never encountered this kind of thing. It stands to reason that this is unlikely. If the ability is damaged, there may be some obstacles, but it is impossible. I can"t feel it at all!”

Weiliang slapped him and scolded,

“I f*cking need you to repeat what I have said with interrogative sentences? Hurry up and arrange an examination for me. If the best treatment period is delayed, I will kill you!”

When Weiguang saw his cousin start his hand, he immediately stepped forward and kicked the dean, gritted his teeth and said,

“f*ck you not in a hurry? Believe it or not to fire you tonight?”

The dean was extremely aggrieved, but dared not to speak, so he respectfully said:

“Two young masters, wait a minute, I will arrange for an andrology expert to come over!”

Soon after, the andrology specialist from the hospital came to the dean"s office. After understanding the relevant situation, he immediately took the two young masters of the Gu family to the examination room for examination. Ten minutes later, the andrology expert group of the entire hospital gathered in the examination room. Some have already driven a few kilometers away after getting off work, and some are simply taking a break today, but because of the important matter, they are still called over. The expert team of seven or eight people was at a loss for the situation of the two young masters of the Gu family. They used various means to check and found nothing abnormal, but the two always insisted that they didnt feel anything at all. This incident disturbed Yanzheng and Yangang who were resting in the intensive care unit. The two heard that their sons had some problems, so they hurried over. After inquiring about the situation, the two were shocked!

Chapter

“What the h*ll is going on? Has the cause been investigated?”

The director of the andrology department wiped a cold sweat, and said:

“Second master, this thing is really weird. We have used various methods to check, but there is no clue. I have been in andrology for decades, and I have never seen it. Have such cases…”

Philip was looking at the two crying children, frowning and asked,

“Is there no way to cure it?”

The director of the andrology department said embarrassingly:

“Second Lord, whether it can be cured is the second stage of the problem. The first stage of the problem is to figure out what is going on first, and we are completely confused now… .”

Yanzheng felt dizzy in his brain, and thought to himself: “What the h*ll is this?”

“The two children are both in their twenties, and the youngest Weiguang is just in his early twenties. Isn"t that clear?!”

“Gu family has nothing more important, but these two males!”

“If neither of them can work, then who will succeed the Gu family in the future?”

“I haven"t had a grandson yet!”

Thinking of this, Yanzheng hurriedly looked at his son Weiliang, and blurted out:

“Weiliang, tell your dad, what is going on? How do you feel?”

Weiliang was dragged to do so many tests. The doctor hadn"t found out what was going on, so he became more and more desperate at this time, crying and saying,

“Dad! dont know what"s going on! its inexplicable. No, the key is that I dont feel anything. I pinch with my nails, but I dont feel anything at all. Even if it hurts, its a good thing…”

Weiguang also cried and said:

“I also pinched secretly just now. I didnt have much energy, but I still felt nothing…”

Yangang almost couldn"t stand firmly, and hurriedly comforted:

“Son, dont worry, son, hold on first, dont panic, let"s slowly figure out a solution!”

Weiliang said at this time:

“Dad, do you think it has anything to do with the kid we met at the uncle"s house today? That kid said today that if I wanted to lose my fertility. I thought this kid was just a bad mouth. But looking at it now, this thing is too d*mn fable, could it be he did it?”

“That"s right!”

“That kid has a cheap mouth. If he says he is better, he can ligate us both…”

“Cloud ligation?!”

“Third brother, do you remember? That kid seemed to have asked both of us, saying that we are not too old and that we still have fertility….”

“Remember!”

“That kid was too d*mn bad to talk, I was still scolding him in my heart!”

Yanzheng smacked his lips and said solemnly:

“Why do I think the more and more the f*ck I feel, what"s wrong with this…”

Having said that, he frowned for a while and was silent for a while, then suddenly reached out and grabbed a hand into his crotch… After catching this one, he looked horrified and shouted in a panic:

“Quick! Doctor, I can"t feel it anymore. Check it out for me as soon as possible!!!”

Chapter

“Are you still there! Check it out for me too, and I suddenly didnt feel it…”

The whole treatment room is full of shock… This…… This is too incredible, right? Two generations of the Gu family and four males have all lost that ability? ! How is this possible? If it is caused by illness, most of the diseases similar to the deterioration of body function are not contagious, like paralysis, stroke, Parkinson"s, frostbite, and muscle weakness. Similar diseases have never been contagious. Therefore, if one of these four people had such a problem, it would still be understandable. However, four people appear at the same time, which is too weird? Moreover, even if it is a genetic problem, there has never been a case of a family of four at the same time. For example, all men in this family have inherited the gene for hair loss. There is also a period of time. For example, they all begin to lose a lot of hair around the age of 40, and they are completely bald around the age of 50. However, I have never heard of anyone with hereditary fertility loss. Then one day, four men, forty-eight, forty-six, twenty-four, and twenty-one, all became useless at the same time. What a thing! The director of the andrology department became more and more confused as he thought about it, and his already nervous palms were full of sweat. Because he has no idea where to start the treatment. After a systematic test, he was basically able to determine that all the four people in the Gu family had exactly the same symptoms, but he just didnt understand what caused them to get sick. So he hurriedly asked:

“Second Mr. and Third Master you two will help me carefully recall what unusual places you have been to together recently, what unusual foods have been eating together, and what unusual things have been encountered together. Things? Especially things with radioactive contamination!”

“No!”

“We have been in Eastcliff for this period of time, and we haven"t been anywhere! We haven"t touched anything strange!”

Yangang nodded again and again:

“Our respective homes have comprehensive monitoring equipment. The quality of water supply and air quality are constantly monitored. There are no sources of pollution in the house, and a comprehensive radiological investigation has been done. There is absolutely no possibility of any radioactive materials.”

“That"s too weird…”

Yanzheng yelled:

“Mom"s waste! You can"t even find the cause of the disease. What the h*ll do you want you to do?!”

The director of the andrology department said humbly:

“Second Lord, you can certainly realize this is very strange for me. It may even be beyond the scope of medicine, so even if you beat me and scold me, it will not help! Where we are now we must work together to find a way to find out the cause of the disease, and then follow the path to find a cure…”

Chapter

“Why do you have so many excuses? If you can"t do it, you can"t do it. What the h*ll is it? If you can"t, just get out of here, and come over with something that works!”

On the contrary, Yanzheng stopped Yangang, frowning and thinking for a long time. He also realized that this matter is really strange, I am afraid it is really not a medical matter. At this moment, his son Weiliang suddenly yelled:

“Oh! Dad! Could it be the b@stard at the uncle"s house today?!”

Yanzheng blurted out,

“You said it was the kid who did it with me?!”

“That"s right!”

“He kept talking about cloud ligation at the time. He also said that he made me infertile. He even said that if we ask him for something, we will kneel at the door of the uncle"s villa. Could this be done by him? Ghost?”

Yanzheng felt a little bit in his heart:

“f*ck! its really possible that the kid did this thing! After all, that kid hooked up and made God of War and a realm master weak. Maybe the current situation of our family is inseparable from him!”

Thinking of this, Yanzheng gritted his teeth and cursed:

“d*mn, if its that b@stard, I must kill him!”

Yangang hurriedly said:

“Brother, how would we kill him? Did you forget how abnormal his strength is? Even if you send five war gods and five realm masters, I"m afraid you can"t beat him!”

Weiliang also said to the side:

“Yes, Dad, today we went to the uncle"s house and caught the uncle by surprise. Now the uncle must have sent someone to protect him tightly. With that kid at that home, we‟re afraid we won"t be able to get anything cheap. ……”

When Yanzheng heard this, he suddenly became decadent again. This is so f*cking uncomfortable. Knowing that it was the ghost of that kid, but he couldn"t provoke him. How to mess with it? Bring dozens of masters over, maybe there are more than a hundred masters around the villa secretly protecting it. Coupled with the incredible strength of that kid, he certainly has no chance of winning! Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said coldly:

“It seems that we still have to take a long-term view. Let"s bear with him first. On the board of directors tomorrow, we will take down the position of chairman.”

“You can arrange to get a part of the sp3rm for the four of us to freeze!”

“Frozen sp3rm?!”

“Big brother, which one are you doing?”

Yanzheng said with a cold face:

“I"m afraid that if we really can"t recover, the blood of the two families and the blood of the entire Gu family will be severed. First, freeze the sp3rm. In case we can"t recover, we can still use artificial insemination. Way to continue the blood!”

Yangang suddenly understood that the second brother was planning for the worst, leaving seeds for the two families first. He couldn"t help sighing from the bottom of his heart:

“I have to say that the second brother"s idea is very far-sighted. At first glance, he is a person who has a great view of the overall situation! If you want to be yourself, you will definitely not think of this. When the time comes, the worst situation will come. didnt that Gu family cut off their children?”

Chapter

“What"s the matter? Is there anything unusual?”

The director of the andrology department swallowed his saliva, forced himself to calm down, and said:

“Second…Second Master…. Third Master….There are also two Young Masters… The results have come out. The survival rate of your four seeds is… the survival rate…”

Seeing him grimacing, Weiliang yelled anxiously:

“What the hll are you doing here? What the hll is the survival rate, what the h*ll are you!”

The director of the andrology department had no choice but to bite the bullet and said tremblingly:

“The survival rate of your four seeds is zero…”

“What?!”

“What the h*ll is going on? How could the seed not survive? I have always been normal!”

“Yeah!”

“A few months ago, I just enlarged the belly of a tender m0del. In order to prevent her from haunting me, it took a million to get her ab0rtion… Why is there no survival rate now?”

When Yanzheng heard this, he slapped him with his left hand angrily, and cursed:

“You b@stard! You‟ve made other people"s stomachs bigger, so you won"t let her give birth?! What if she give birth to a son? Does our family have a future?”

Weiliang was full of grievances and choked up:

“Dad! You reminded me repeatedly that when you asked me to mess around outside, dont make a woman"s belly bigger, let alone have an illeg!timate child. You said that this would affect me in other colleges. The image in the eyes of the family will reduce my worth a lot, and I will not be able to marry the eldest daughter of the top family in the future, so I spent money to have her abortion! Isn"t this all according to your intentions?”

Yanzheng yelled, raised his hand and slapped him several times, and while slapped, he cursed resentfully:

“Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap!!!”

In fact, he knew very well that what his son Weiliang said was the truth. Among the wealthy families in China, marriage is based on a good match. This good match depends not only on the strength of the family, but also on the qualities of both men and women. If it is also a hundred-billion-class family, the male looks wretched, and the female has a delicate appearance, then there is no doubt that the eldest lady of this hundred-billion-class family cannot be regarded the young master of this hundred-billion-class family. If it is the same hundred billion-class family, men are just like talents, and women are in a mess, the elders and young masters will not compromise. In addition to looks, if one of them is inferior, it will also greatly reduce their own value.

Chapter

“Dad! This must be the b@stard at the uncle"s house. He has done something to us, or let"s beg him! Nothing can be said. I"m still young, I dont want to be a living eunuch in the future…”

Weiguang on the side was also scared to death, crying and said,

“Second Uncle, Dad, I dont want to be a living eunuch either…”

Yanzheng said with a black face:

“Now go and beg him, what will the board of directors do tomorrow? When I was at your uncle"s house today, I had already let go of the conversation. I will see him at the board of directors tomorrow. If today we run to beg that kid. They are bound to threaten the board of directors!”

“Moreover, maybe your uncle will use this to force me and your third uncle to sell all the voting rights. In that case, we will never be able to defeat your uncle!”

In the Gu Group, shares and voting rights correspond. In other words, if you own 51% of the shares, you have 51% of the voting rights. As long as the voting power accounts for 51%, all company affairs can be determined. But there are exceptions. For example, if Yanzheng voluntarily, or is forced to surrender the voting rights corresponding to the part of the shares he owns, to Philip completely, then Philip will have his part of the right to speak. As for Yanzheng, although the shares are still there, the voting rights are gone and the voice is gone. This is also the fundamental reason why Ali"s Jack Ma has a very low shareholding ratio, but has a high right to speak. Other shareholders trust him, or can"t beat him, and transfer all the voting rights to him, then he will naturally be able to say and do things. This is what Yanzheng is worried about right now. He was extremely depressed at this time, and couldn"t help but secretly said:

“its all the d*mn blame me for being mean. I first mentioned the board of directors and gave my eldest brother a bit of prestige. If I go to my eldest brother now, I will definitely be countered by this!”

“So, in any case, I have to endure it until I succeed in seizing power tomorrow!”

“It really doesn"t work, you can use the money to buy the young man in Brother"s house after the matter is done!”

“One hundred million is not enough, and one billion is not enough. After all, there are no people in this world who can"t move money!”

Chapter

“Second brother, for tomorrow"s board of directors, won"t that kid come too?”

“f*ck…”

“Now it is meaningless to think about this, and there is no way to think of any way. When the time comes, soldiers will stop them and cover them!”

Philip just remembered something, and whispered:

“Second brother, do you remember that the kid in the eldest brother"s family mentioned Fredmen from the Future Company Group? That guy came back from abroad some time ago, and he kept looking for opportunities to flatter me and want to engage with us. Click to cooperate, do you want me to ask him over to ask about the situation?”

“Okay!”

“You can call him now and ask him to come to the hospital to see me!”

…… Since leaving Aurous Hill in a dingy manner, Fredmen spent most of his time seeking medical advice all over the world, hoping to cure himself. He first went to Japan, and then to the United States. He went around for a long time. He found a lot of doctors and spent a lot of money, but he couldn"t solve the problem. Over time, Fredmen basically gave up in his heart. Fortunately, he was getting older and had children. After giving up treatment, he simply focused on his career. Once a person loses lust and distractions and concentrates on his career, his concentration will increase exponentially. Therefore, Fredmen now only wants to make the Future Company Group bigger and make more money, and then use money and material to fill his body and lust. However, in Eastcliff, the Willson family can only be regarded as a second-rate family, and the gap with the top family is still very large. Fredmen wanted to hug a thigh, so he hugged it, and finally got a little relationship with Yangang of the Gu family. But even though he tried desperately to kneel and lick Yangang, Yangang looked down on him somewhat, and didnt even think of accepting him as a dog. When he was worried about how to conquer Yangang, he suddenly received a call from him. So he hurriedly connected and said flatly,

“Oh, Mr. Gu, why are you free to call me?”

“Old Willson, are you in Eastcliff?”

“I"m here!”

“I haven"t left Eastcliff since I came back from the United States. What is your order, President Gu?”

Yangang said,

“I want to ask you about something, but this matter is more important. Can you come to the Gu Group hospital now? Let"s talk better in person.”

“Yes!”

“President Gu, wait a while, I‟ll rush over!”

Chapter

…… At this moment. Charlie and Philip"s family had dinner, and they were dragged by Philip to drink a lot of liquor before returning to the guest room Lenan arranged for him, taking a bath and lying down to rest. At this time, Claire called him and asked him:

“Husband, how is your progress in Eastcliff?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“its not bad, the overall situation is fairly smooth, and it will be finished in about three days soon.”

“That"s good.”

“You have to take care of yourself when you are outside. After all, you have never traveled far.”

Charlie was a little moved in his heart and smiled and said,

“My wife, dont worry, I am an adult too, and can take good care of myself. I will rush back when I"m done.”

“Okay.”

“By the way, husband, I have to ask you for something.”

Charlie asked hurriedly,

“Wife, what are you doing so politely with me? Just tell me what"s the matter.”

Claire said:

“That"s right. Elsa was chatting with me today. She happened to be back in Eastcliff, and her grandmother has her birthday at noon the day after tomorrow. Can you help me buy some gifts to give to her? Birthday gift?”

Charlie calculated the time, and his business is mainly tomorrow. In the morning, I have to accompany Philip to the Gu Group to participate in the board of directors, and then go to his parent"s grave to pay homage to his parents. However, there is no arrangement for the day after tomorrow. I was thinking about staying the day after tomorrow to see if Gu"s affairs can be dusty. Settling, if the dust settles, then I will return to Aurous Hill the day after tomorrow. Therefore, the day after tomorrow he was not prepared to leave Eastcliff, and it was not a big problem to drop by to attend the birthday banquet of Elsa"s grandmother. However, Charlie felt somewhat uncomfortable. Elsa came to Eastcliff on the same plane with him. She did not say that she would let him go to her grandma"s birthday banquet. Then she chatted with Claire about the incident. He guessed that once she told Claire, Claire would definitely do it. Let him go? Charlie didnt really feel anything towards Elsa, but Elsa always thought a little bit carefully, which made him feel a little repulsive. For example, that time she invited Claire to take a hot spring. In fact, the purpose was him, but he used a curve to save the country to find a breakthrough from Claire. This time it was the same, basically a repeat of the old trick. He doesn"t know why this woman is interested in him, so he has to let her give up on herself. However, even though Charlie had some opinions in his heart, he readily agreed and said,

“That"s it, I will prepare a gift tomorrow, and I will pass it at noon the day after tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

“Thank you, husband, for your hard work on my behalf. When I went to Eastcliff to play during my university, Grandma was very enthusiastic about me. I originally wanted to go to Eastcliff in person. Yes, but I have to take my mother to the hospital for a review tomorrow. If there is nothing wrong with the review, the cast on her leg will be removed, and she has been clamoring to hurry up the missing front teeth, so I am stuck here. I really can"t get away for a few days, I can only ask you.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“dont worry, wife, I will do it well.”

Claire asked:

“I‟ll transfer some money to you, and you can find a suitable gift at a price of around 100,000. As for what you buy, I believe in your vision!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You dont need to transfer money to me, I have money, and the customers here have already settled the bill in advance.”

Claire was surprised and said:

“So generous!”

“After all, its a big family!”

Claire said:

“Well! In that case, then I won"t be polite to you! Thank you husband!”

Chapter

“Is it Uncle Willson?”

“Are you Gu"s son?”

“Yes.”

“Uncle Willson follow me in. Both my father and my second uncle are waiting for you.”

Fredmen asked in surprise,

“Is the second master also there?”

“Yes, they are all waiting for you.”

Fredmen became excited when he heard this. In the entire Eastcliff, everyone knows that the Gu family"s boss is seriously ill and that time is running out, so everyone knows that the head of the Gu family will definitely become the second master of the Gu family, Yanzheng. He didnt even dare to dream that he would have a chance to get along with the second master of the Gu family. But isn"t there a ready-made opportunity in front of him today? He hurriedly followed Weiguang to the intensive care ward. In the ward, he saw Yanzheng and Yangang with strange expressions. As soon as Yangang saw him come in, he hurriedly drove all the other people out except the second brother, leaving only three of them in the ward. So Yangang just got into the topic and asked Fredmen:

“Old Willson, I ask you one thing, you must answer truthfully.”

Fredmen said without hesitation:

“dont worry, I must know that everything is endless!”

Yangang endured the shame and embarrassment, and asked,

“Old Willson, I ask you, are you infertile now?”

After Fredmen heard this, his whole body was struck by lightning, standing still, dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. He didnt even dream of it. As soon as Yangang spoke, he asked such a question that hit the soul directly. He could not help secretly:

“I did lose my fertility, but outsiders dont know about it! How did Yangang know about it? Should I admit to such a shameful thing? In addition, Yangang called me over to ask me this. What is the problem?”

Seeing that Fredmen looked embarrassed, but didnt say a word, Yangang was just anxious, and he smacked his lips and said,

“Oh, old Willson, what are you doing? Is it such a question, so difficult to answer? Just tell me, is it or not?”

Although Fredmen didnt know why Yangang asked himself this question, but thinking about his inexhaustible promise to him just now, he still bit the bullet and said:

“Mr. Gu, to be honest, I really have no fertility.”

Chapter

“Old Willson, tell me, how come you have no fertility? What"s the matter?”

Fredmen said awkwardly:

“Mr. Gu…you…you…why are you so concerned about this issue? To be honest, its not that I dont want to tell you, but this, such things are really ashamed to speak out!”

Yanzheng, who hasn"t spoken all the time, said,

“Mr. Willson, dont have any psychological burdens. We are looking for you. To tell the truth, its the exchange of information between patients. its so easy for everyone to share more clues.”

“what?!”

Fredmen was dumbfounded. Information exchange between patients? what does it mean? dont these two brothers have that ability now? No way? ! These two are the men of the Gu family! And both of them are younger than himself, how could something go wrong at such a young age? He couldn"t help asking:

“Second Lord, you…what the h*ll is going on?”

Yanzheng waved his hand and said,

“Mr. Willson, let me talk about your business first. I hope you can fulfill your promise. To me and the third, I know everything and say nothing. I want to know the whole thing. The cause and effect of the matter.”

Fredmen nodded, then sighed for a long time, and said,

“Hey…this matter has to be wound up, that"s a long story.”

Having said that, Fredmen went to Aurous Hill for his father"s last wish, met the Willson family, and encountered Charlie, being punished by Charlie, and he told all to the Gu family brothers. At first, the Gu family didnt feel anything. When they heard that Charlie made him confused and lost that ability, Yanzheng hurriedly asked:

“What is the origin of that kid named charlie Wade? Could it be? The Wade family?”

Fredmen thought of Charlie and gritted his teeth and said,

“That kid named Charlie, he"s the son-in-law of the Willson family in Aurous Hill! d*mn, that family is not as small as a hair! Their group was losing money and was in negative equity. I owe tens of millions to the bank. Even so, the surnamed Wade and his father-in-law"s family are still despised in this family. They are just rubbish among the rubbish. How could it be from Wade"s family? people.”

Yanzheng hurriedly asked him:

“What does that kid look like?”

Fredmen said:

“He is tall, looks a little handsome, speaks a little bit forcedly, and looks awkward.”

Yanzheng frowned and said to Yangang,

“Maybe its the kid in the elder brother"s house!”

Yangang blurted out:

“It must be him! d*mn, second brother, you forgot, he actively mentioned Mr. Willson"s name, he must be the same person as Charlie who abolished Mr. Willson"s fertility!”

Fredmen was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out:

“What do you mean, is that Charlie b@stard next to the eldest brother Philip?”

“That"s right!”

“Today, my brothers and our sons suffered a lot from his hands. f*ck, this kid is toxic. He said he made us infertile. , We are really gone!”

“Yeah!”

“When this btch changed his mouth, just a fcking word, the four of us somehow lost that ability!”

“f*ck…”

Chapter

“Speaking of which, Charlie is really f*cking mysterious. He also moved his mouth that day, and then I was confused…”

Having said this, Fredmen couldn"t help but think of his tragic experience in Aurous Hill. First he was beaten by Charlie, and then he was deprived of his ability to be a man. This is not the worst! The worst thing is that he mistakenly believed in the old thing surnamed Wei, and ate the so-called magic medicine of the Wei family. Not only did he fail to regain his glory, he almost broke his roots. In the end, it was under Charlie"s treatment that he could barely save his roots. As for Charlie"s treatment when he kept his roots, it was another history of blood and tears. At that time, one liter of urine was matched with one liter of medicine, so that he still has a shadow. Thinking of this, he couldn"t help sighing:

“Hey, you two didnt know, I was in Aurous Hill, my old bone, but his mother made this kid miserable!”

Yanzheng gritted his teeth and said:

“According to this, this kid is just the live-in son-in-law of the Aurous Hill family, but how can he get on line with my elder brother? This is too strange!”

After Charlie"s parents were killed for many years after leaving Eastcliff, Yanzheng had no longer in his mind. The image and memory of Charlie"s father. Therefore, he couldn"t understand Charlie"s identity and could not figure out him. The son-in-law of the city rag comes to the door, why can he mix with his eldest brother, and he was invited to the house by the eldest brother to have dinner with his family of three. You know, with the background of the eldest brother, even those few well-known Internet entrepreneurs in the country cannot be treated like this. Fredmen remembered something, and blurted out:

“I remember, this Charlie was in Aurous Hill. He was abducted and deceived and scammed many people. Many local figures who have a good reputation should call him Master.”

“Master?”

“What master? Which kind of master?”

Fredmen said:

“It seems to be Feng Shui or something. It is said that he has a good sense of Feng Shui. The local rich man asked him to see Feng Shui once and he was rewarded with tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. A big villa worth more than 100 million, dont know how this kid can fool around so much.”

Yangang hurriedly said,

“Second brother! I understand! The eldest brother must be dying of illness. He really doesn"t know what to do, so he can only go to the doctor if he is sick, and believe that the metaphysics of Feng Shui luck has come.”

Yanzheng nodded in agreement, and sneered:

“I think so! 80% of them are really afraid of death and crazy, so asked a liar to renew his life!”

Yangang sneered:

“its really interesting. didnt he yell all his life that he is an atheist? He never believed in ghosts or gods. How come he is dying now and believes in Feng Shui luck again?”

“Then who knows to go…”

“However, this kid is really a bit mysterious. I still dont understand how he made us lose that ability. Could it be that he really has some metaphysical skills?”

Fredmen hurriedly said flatteringly:

“Oh, my second master, there are some insights about this matter, but it hasn"t been verified. If you dont mind, I can say it and give you reference.”

Yanzheng nodded:

“You say it!”

Chapter

“I"m wondering, the metaphysical things are true, but they are also macroscopic. For example, it may gradually affect the quality of luck, but it is unlikely to affect a person"s fertility in an instant. So I think that kid must have used some kind of slamming method.”

Yanzheng asked:

“Sounding? What do you mean? Why do you say that?”

Fredmen explained:

“This is like making magic. In addition to blindfolding, the most commonly used method for magicians is to make noises. Generally, when he points his right hand to show you, things are usually hidden in his left hand. When the hat is shown to you, things are usually hidden in the sleeves.”

Yanzheng nodded solemnly:

“You go on.”

Fredmen hurriedly said again:

“Look, Charlie seems to be engaged in metaphysics, but I think this grandson must have used some secret method to quietly poison us, but We were distracted when the poison was given, so we didnt notice.”

Yanzheng suddenly thought of something. He straightened up and blurted out:

“It makes sense! It makes sense! I have been thinking why two of my men had their necks choked by him, so they had muscle weakness. Now think about it. It is very likely that he quietly used poison on my men! Otherwise, if two top masters take good care of them, how can they become two wastes inexplicably?”

Yangang on the side was busy saying,

“Second brother, if the grandson really poisoned us, then he must have an antidote! Does this mean that as long as we can get the antidote from him, there will it is possible to recover?”

“Yes!”

“This kid must have a way to recover us! When we finish our business tomorrow, we will find a way to let him take out the antidote!”

When Fredmen heard this, he was immediately excited! During this period of time, he has been troubled by the treatment of his roots, and he has even given up a bit these days. But this does not mean that he is really willing to accept this status quo, but that he is really powerless. If he can heal his own roots, he is willing to pay no matter how great the price is! So, he hurriedly knelt on one knee, folded his fists on top of his head, and pleaded:

“I am also Charlie"s victim. After suffering from this kid, if you two have the opportunity to get the antidote, please give me a chance to heal next!”

Yanzheng nodded slightly and said,

“Mr. Willson rest assured, you know everything about us today, and we will not forget you when we get the antidote in the future!”

Fredmen said excitedly:

“Second Lord, thank you so much! Your great kindness is unforgettable!”

Yanzheng gave a hum, and said to him:

“Mr. Willson, its late, and you should go back to rest early. We will keep in touch with you about this matter, and we will notify you if we have any news.”

Fredmen nodded hurriedly, and said respectfully:

“Second Lord, then I will leave first!”

As soon as Fredmen left, Philip hurriedly asked Yanzheng:

“Second brother, what is your chance of winning and let the b@stard Wade hand over the cure?”

Yanzheng coldly snorted,

“Did you not listen to Fredmen"s words? This kid is actually a liar who shows feng shui. He must be looking for money when he comes to Eastcliff to see his eldest brother. As long as he is looking for money, there is nothing to worry about. Yes, when we finish the board of directors tomorrow, I will directly use the money to hit him willingly to kneel down and call me Lord!”

Chapter

“Charlie, are you not cold with so little clothes?”

Charlie looked back. Sara didnt know when she had entered the room and came to the balcony door. She hurriedly explained:

“Excuse me, Charlie, I knocked on the door just now, and no one answered, so I pushed the door and came in by myself.”

Charlie smiled slightly and nodded softly:

“its okay, what are you doing so politely between you and me?”

Suddenly, two red clouds appeared on Sara"s pretty face. She walked to Charlie and asked him:

“Charlie, were you thinking about something just now?”

Charlie nodded:

“I"m thinking about the past.”

Sara gently touched his hand, and then held him without letting go. She said in gratitude,

“Charlie, thanks to you for my father"s condition, thank you for saving his life!”

Charlie said sincerely:

“Sara, Uncle is a good brother of my father, and an elder I respect. I can"t help but watch him seriously ill if I dont have the ability. This ability is naturally to save him.”

“Yeah!”

“Charlie, how many days can you stay in Eastcliff this time? I won"t accompany my father to the board meeting tomorrow and after sweeping the grave for Uncle Wade and Aunt An , Are you going back?”

Charlie said:

“I still have some personal affairs the day after tomorrow, and I will go back after I"m done.”

Sara"s expression was a bit regretful and sad for a while, she raised her head, looked at him with clear and eager eyes, and asked,

“Charlie, can"t you stay for a few more days? its the Chinese New Year at this sight, or you Just leave after the New Year at my house?”

Charlie chuckled:

“There are still twenty days left during the Chinese New Year. If I never go back, I can"t explain to your sister-in-law.”

Sara said with a pretty face:

“I dont admit that she is my sister-in-law, and you are not really my brother, you are the fiance I have identified since I was a child!”

Charlie shook his head helplessly and smiled:

“Okay, what you say is what you say.”

Suddenly, Sara felt a little disappointed and secretly said:

“Every time I chat with Charlie, he always reminds me in various ways that he is married! But, doesn"t he know that the life of his parents is greater than the sky? At least I After so many years of warning myself, why can"t he be like me?”

Thinking of this, Sara couldn"t help sighing, holding Charlie"s hand, and couldn"t help but use some strength, and said with a bit of sadness:

“Charlie, you are the young master of the Wade family, and you are so capable, Willson in Aurous Hill, you cannot tolerate long. Sooner or later you have to return to Eastcliff.”

Charlie was taken aback for a moment, and said calmly:

“If I can come back, let"s talk about it later.”

…… That night, Charlie had an absurd dream. In the dream, his parents did not die. He was still the young master of the Wade family, and he has grown up. He has attracted a lot of attention in Eastcliff, and he can call the wind and rain. In his dream, he wore a decent suit, brought the bridegroom"s corsage, and led a luxurious convoy to the super villa of Gu"s family. In the villa, Sara was wearing a holy white wedding dress, sitting on the bed in her boudoir, looking at herself with a flowery smile. Then, a group of young men and women who they didnt know urged them to look for Sara"s red shoes everywhere.

Chapter

“Charlie, come!”

“OK Uncle.”

“Look at the front page.”

Charlie took the newspaper and looked at the front page headline. There was a big line on it:

“The chairman of the Gu Group is critically ill, and the Trillion Group may have no leader.”

Charlie couldn"t help but frowned, and said,

“This newspaper is too irresponsible, right?”

Philip smiled slightly and said,

“This must be the ghost of my two younger brothers. First let out the news that I am critically ill, and then let the stockholders and the market lose confidence in the Gu Group, and ask the securities institutions to lower their share price and Performance expectations, in that case, the Gu Group"s share price will inevitably trigger a decline.”

While speaking, Philip looked at his watch and smiled:

“its half past eight, and there"s still an hour to open. By that time, the stock prices of all listed companies under the Gu Group will surely fall sharply, or even directly limit.”

Charlie couldn"t help frowning:

“Uncle, they are also shareholders of the Gu Group. By doing this, isn"t it a loss of their own interests?”

Philip shook his head and smiled:

“For major shareholders, it doesn"t matter if the stock price drops a bit.”

After speaking, Philip explained:

“Look, if the stock price drops because of the news that I am seriously ill now, the most anxious ones are retail investors and small shareholders. Seeing that they have less money, they will definitely come through various channels. Express dissatisfaction;”

“And the stock price falls because I am seriously ill. This pot is definitely for me to carry, so when the time comes, they can better incite other shareholders to force me to give way, because now the market is not at ease with me, only I gave way so they could breathe a sigh of relief.”

“Once they successfully achieve their goals and kick me out of the board of directors, the stock price will rise back in time, so for the two of them, there is basically no actual loss. This trick is called killing with a knife.”

Chapter

“Dad, Charlie, what news are you reading? You so relish.”

Philip smiled and said,

“Your dad, I made headlines today.”

“Really?”

“This is too much, right? Even if the condition worsened before, it just needs to be hospitalized again, which is far from critical. What the media say is not responsible at all?”

Philip laughed and said,

“You are in the entertainment industry yourself. dont you know the virtues of this private media? Chasing after the wind, listening to the wind is rain, and even talking nonsense. Isn"t this what they do best? Besides, this There must be someone behind it, or they would not publish such unverified news.”

Sara suddenly realized that, after thinking for a moment, she blurted out and asked,

“Dad, did the second and third uncles do it?”

Philip nodded:

“Apart from them, there will be no other people. All of this must be for today"s board of directors to build momentum and make me more passive then.”

After speaking, Philip said again:

“Based on what I know about them, they will definitely invite media reporters to the scene today. They want to take pictures of my frail and dying illness and show them to the people all over the country!”

“This is too much!”

“Then you will go over later, and directly tell the media face to face, that your illness has been cured, and they will be pissed off by then!”

Philip smiled and said:

“I have greeted Liang White just now. Before today"s board of directors is over, no media reporters can enter the Gu Group building. After the meeting is over, the press conference will be held. The directors get off the hook.”

Liang White is Philip"s deputy and the person he trusts most in the Gu Group. He has personally cultivated him and is very reliable. Lenan heard the dialogue and walked over and said,

“Be loyal, or I will go with you today!”

Philip waved his hand:

“dont come with me. The group already has a system, and family members are not allowed to interfere with work, and Sara is a public figures and it is not easy to get involved, so you two are waiting at home and let Charlie accompany me. I will go.”

When Lenan heard this, she nodded. …… After dinner, Charlie and Philip shared a Rolls-Royce, and under the protection of the security team, went to the Gu Group. These security personnel were hired by Philip from a top security company yesterday afternoon. This time, he invested a huge amount of money to protect himself, and the safety of his wife and child, and he will never let anyone enter the room. The convoy drove into the underground parking lot of the Gu Group Building. Here, there is an elevator dedicated to the chairman, which can directly reach the top floor of the building from the underground parking lot. Only Philip and his entourage are qualified to use this elevator, even Yanzheng and Yangang are not qualified. Moreover, the entrance of the chairman"s exclusive elevator in the underground parking lot is in a separate enclosed garage. In other words, not only is it impossible for ordinary people to use his dedicated elevator, even if they want to enter this enclosed garage, it is impossible. After the elevator reached the 58th floor, it came to a completely enclosed office area for the chairman.

Chapter

“Let Liang come over.”

Soon, a middle-aged man in his forties knocked on the door and came in. When the man saw Philip, he was stunned. It took a long time to come back to his senses and blurted out:

“Chairman, your expression today is so much better than before! Moreover, you feel better than before you fell ill… ….”

Philip nodded slightly and said with a smile:

“The doctor told me that the tumor in my body has completely disappeared.”

Liang White asked in surprise:

“Really Chairman?! All the tumors in your body have disappeared?”

“Yes.”

“From now on, I am a healthy person again.”

“Great!”

“This is simply a miracle!”

Philip nodded and smiled:

“I think so too.”

Liang White was very excited:

“The chairman, the two vice-chairmen, and those directors are all discussing your condition in the conference room outside. Just after the stock market opened, all the stocks of our listed companies all fell by the limit. What else did they say? , If you dont give up the position of chairman, the stocks will definitely fall to the limit tomorrow, this is good! You can slap them in the face! Then officially announce to the people of the whole country that you have recovered!”

Philip smiled and said,

“This is natural. Since they want me to be critically ill, then I will let them feel what it means to be completely disappointed!”

After that, he said again:

“Liang, go and tell them that I will be there to preside over the meeting in five minutes!”

Liang White nodded quickly:

“Okay Chairman, I will go now!”

After Liang left, Philip stood up and said to Charlie vigorously:

“Charlie, come, with uncle, kill the enemy before the battle!”

Charlie nodded and smiled, and said,

“Uncle, please you first.”

Philip laughed and took Charlie out of the office, and then stepped out of the chairman"s private office area. In the large conference room on the 58th floor, Yanzheng and Yangang, brothers, had already made their sense. Today they have made perfect preparations. Not only did they get the support of some minority shareholders, but they also used this morning"s headlines to make the outside world think that the big brother Philip is about to die. Now the stock price has plummeted, and other minority shareholders are also in panic. And continue to fall. Therefore, at this moment, the board members in the entire conference room have all fallen to the brothers. Yanzheng had even thought out a specific implementation plan. After the eldest brother comes, he directly will throw the prepared newspaper in front of him, and then throw all the stock price drop lists at him. Then, without waiting for him to explain, he immediately will ask the board of directors to vote again and recommend a new chairman on the grounds that the current chairman is incompetent for this important position!

Chapter

“The sick eldest brother yesterday suddenly became radiant today?! But it was just a night after that. Isn"t it too obvious?”

The other board members, because they haven"t seen Philip for a long time, and seeing news reports, thought he was really dying, or even dead. They were even mentally prepared, and felt that Philip might be pushed in by someone in a wheelchair, sucking oxygen. Therefore, when they suddenly saw his vigorous appearance, everyone was extremely shocked. Is this the chairman who is said to be critically ill in the media report? The current chairman seems to be in a much better condition than before he fell ill. Is this what people often say? But its not like it. He looked like a middle-aged man who can no longer be healthy! Yangang just secretly stabbed Yangzheng and asked with a dazed expression:

“Second brother, this…what is going on…”

Yanzheng gritted his teeth and shook his head:

“I dont know either!”

At this time, Philip had already arrived at the special seat in the center in front of the conference table, and let Charlie sit on his right hand. After sitting down, Philip looked around with fierce eyes for a long time, and said in a somewhat strong voice:

“Everyone, I apologize to everyone here. I rarely came to the group during this period. The group operated normally. You have worked hard.”

Everyone looked at him and he looked at them, and they didnt know how to respond. This is mainly because many small shareholders in it have been bought by Yanzheng and Yangang, and they are ready to remove Philip from the board of directors today. However, seeing Philip in excellent condition, they didnt know what to do at once. Seeing this, Yanzheng felt a little flustered in his heart, but he also knew that if he didnt quickly find a way to suppress the situation at this time, then all of his plans today might be aborted. So he immediately opened his mouth and said:

“Chairman, you haven"t been in charge of the group"s affairs for so long. Everyone here has paid a lot for the group. Are you as the chairman of the board a bit too incompetent?”

Philip nodded and smiled, and said:

“You are right. I am indeed not competent enough during this period of time, so I didnt say anything just now. Thank you all. This is my true feelings to you. This is a hard time for everyone.”

After speaking, Philip said again:

“In the past 20 years, everyone has been by my side and accompany me in the business. I am also fortunate to live up to everyone"s expectations and to make the group stronger and stronger. In those 20 years of rapid progress, I have never taken credit for arrogance and never abandoned any comrade-in-arms. During this time, I was left behind for a month or two due to personal reasons. Everyone thinks of my hard work over the past 20 years. Should I be blamed?”

As soon as this was said, the other shareholders around him waved their hands subconsciously and said in unison:

“How can it be, Chairman, why can we blame you!”

Chapter

“Chairman, although I am your brother, but out of responsibility to the entire group, I still have to ask, how is your condition now?”

Yangang on the side also came to assist:

“Yes, Chairman, as you know, the Gu Group is a super-large group with a comprehensive market value of more than one trillion. There are many listed groups under it, most of which have a market value of more than 10 billion or more than 100 billion. We must be responsible for all shareholders and investors! What will the group do if you die one day? What should we do? What about shareholders?”

Philip wiped out a smile on his expression, and said calmly:

“Good question, I actually want to solemnly report to you about my physical condition.”

As he said, he cleared his throat and said with a smile:

“I did suffer from pancreatic cancer before. Domestic hospitals have relevant medical records, and overseas hospitals also have my major medical records. This is definitely not a fake.”

Immediately, he sighed and continued:

“Initially I thought I was running out of time, but sometimes life is twisting many times, the tumor on my body disappeared miraculously, so now I I have regained my health again, and everyone should be able to see that my condition is much better than before, so dont worry, I will definitely lead the Gu Group to the next glory!”

Chapter

“Big brother! You dont want to take everyone here, how can advanced pancreatic cancer be cured? Do you think we are all three-year-old children? didnt Apple"s Jobs also leave? You said Now that you are healed, who believes it? In case you are playing tricks on everyone, when the time comes for investors to know, they will completely lose confidence in the stock price of our group, and the stock price will collapse all the way.”

Philip was not angry either. He stood up and turned around and asked with a smile:

“Second, you see for yourself, is my current state like I"m sick?”

Yanzheng played a rogue, and said,

“What"s the use of seeing? My eyes are not CT. I can"t see where the tumors on your body are. Maybe you are looking back.”

Philip snorted coldly, suddenly raised his hand, and slapped his hand to Yanzheng who was sitting on the left hand side. There was a pop in the conference room, loud and crisp, and even a few echoes were formed in this huge conference room. He was slapped with a Venus star in his eyes. The tremendous force made him leaned back uncontrollably. Then his chair lost balance and fell to the ground with a loud noise. Yangang, the third sitting next to him, hurriedly stepped forward to help. Yangzheng was under his support, holding his head and getting up, yelling angrily,

“Big brother, what do you mean? Why do you beat me? You dignified chairman, you beat people on the board of directors, and you are not afraid of being laughed at by outsiders?”

Philip smiled slightly and said:

“Second, dont you want to know if I have recovered? It was a slap just now, how do you feel? It looks like it was shot by a sick person?”

“You…”

“Big brother, there is no point in saying this. If you want to reassure me and investors, you should publish your latest update. The medical examination report must be a report issued by an authoritative medical examination institution.”

Philip sneered and said,

“You can"t cry if you dont see the coffin, right? Yes, after the board of directors, I will call up the reporters waiting outside and hold a press conference. After the press conference, I will go to the Fairview for an examination. Now I have a whole body CT scanning, the results will come out very quickly, if the fastest, the results can be announced this afternoon.”

Chapter

“Okay! Then wait for the results of your physical examination! If you haven"t recovered, then I think your physical condition, no It is suitable to continue to be the chairman of the board, so you should give up the position of chairman and let a healthy person take it!”

Charlie, who had not spoken all the time, smiled at this time and said:

“If the position of chairman must be filled by a healthy person, I believe that neither you nor your brother meets this requirement.”

Yanzheng blurted out and shouted:

“You fcking don’t bullsht here! My body is very healthy!”

“Really?”

“If I guessed correctly, you should have lost fertility now? You dont even have fertility. You still have the face to say that you are very healthy? For you, fertility is an ability not important at all?”

Yanzheng had been holding back because of the loss of fertility. His previous character may have long been unable to bear to find Charlie to settle the account. The reason why he has been forbearing, he has not spoken to Charlie until now, is also because he has always put the matter of taking over as chairman of the board first. But he didnt expect that he hadn"t found Charlie to take the trouble, this guy actually took the initiative to ridicule him with this incident, which made him suddenly unable to suppress his anger, and blurted out:

“You Charlie, I fcking have already treated you to the bottom line of your life, the investigation is clear! Don’t think I don’t know what your background is, aren’t you the fcking son-in-law of a third-rate family in Aurous Hill? What are you pretending to be in front of me?”

Seeing that Yanzheng had exploded, Yangang also stood up and gritted his teeth and cursed:

“You f!lth, what method did you use? If you dont let us return to normal today, dont blame me for being rude to you! Even if it is. The boss covers you, and we will not spare you!”

Weiliang and Weiguang, who were sitting at the farthest point in the conference room, kept suppressing their anger towards Charlie. They didnt say a word, just because they were afraid of ruining Yanzheng and Yangang"s good deeds. Now seeing that they both attack Charlie, so stood up immediately. Weiliang said viciously:

“Charlie is it! If you dont give us a satisfactory solution to this matter, I will let you lie in the urn back to Aurous Hill!”

Weiliang was also not to be outdone:

“Lying in the urn, dont even think about going back, I just lift your ashes!”

Philip screamed with a black face,

“its your turn! Do you think I can"t take you home? Do you think I have a disease, you can ride on my neck and sh!t?”

Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said faintly:

“Uncle, you have recovered from a serious illness. dont get angry with these people, let me have a chat with them.”

After finishing speaking, he looked at the other shareholders and said kindly:

“Everyone, the next thing has nothing to do with the board of directors. Please avoid it first.”

Everyone looked at Philip. Philip nodded and said,

“Okay, let"s all go. There will be a reception in the press hall downstairs later. You can move there and wait first.”

Everyone stood up almost without thinking and left the meeting room in an orderly manner. As the door of the conference room closed again, Philip said to Charlie:

“Charlie, it has been specially soundproofed inside, so even if the gun is fired inside, you can"t hear it from outside, so you can play freely.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“OK, Uncle.”

When Yanzheng and others heard this, their faces paled in shock. They knew that Charlie was very strong, and neither God of War nor Realm Master was his opponent. If he had to do it right away, the four of them would not be enough to watch. Therefore, Yanzheng pretended to be calm and shouted:

“Listen to me, I am the second master of the Gu family! My identity is beyond your reach in this life, so you‟d better not offend me to death, otherwise If you do, you are at your own risk!”

Charlie didnt get angry when he heard it. He laughed, and asked him:

“dont tell yourself so arrogantly. At the very least, you have to figure out who I am!”

Chapter

Although Yanzheng was a little afraid of Charlie"s strength, when he heard this, his face was still full of disdain. He looked at Charlie and sarcastically said,

“I said, I have already found out your details a long time ago. Aren"t you just the live-in son-in-law of the Aurous Hill"s Willson family? its a poor family in a small city. What is it about you?”

“Yes!”

Yangang immediately said coldly,

“You have to figure it out. Pull out all the big families in Aurous Hill and add them together. its less than half of our Gu family!”

Yangang"s words are somewhat arrogant and exaggerated, but fundamentally speaking, there is nothing wrong with his words. Compared with Eastcliff, Aurous Hill is indeed not a big city. Moreover, the Song family, Aurous Hill"s first family, has assets of more than 100 billion, which are far from the Gu family. Therefore, Philip has the confidence to say such arrogant words just now. At this time, Charlie smiled calmly and asked,

“You didnt think about it. How could I have met Uncle if I were just the son-in-law of a poor family in a small city?”

Philip nodded, looked at his two younger brothers and two nephews playfully, and smiled. Yanzheng coldly snorted,

“Do you think dont know what you do? Aren"t you just a d*mn liar who looks at Fengshui?”

As he said, Yanzheng was full of disdain:

“I know, you did fool a few local turtles in Aurous Hill, but you know, this is the f*cking Eastcliff, not Aurous Hill! This is where the dragon and the tiger are really hidden, you If you can eat well in Aurous Hill, you think you can eat well in Eastcliff? There are many people here, and there are as many dragons and phoenixes as the crucian carp that crosses the river. An old fortune-telling man will drop down from the walls of the Eastcliff, I am afraid he is better than you!”

Charlie nodded and sighed:

“Oh, what you said really gave me the initiation. If you weren"t talking about the difference between Aurous Hill and Eastcliff, I almost forgot about it, I am not from Aurous Hill at all, I am actually from Eastcliff!”

“What?”

“Are you from Eastcliff?”

“Yeah.”

“I am a native of Eastcliff. I left Eastcliff to Aurous Hill when I was eight.”

When Yanzheng heard this, he immediately sneered:

“Could it be that you had no foundation in Eastcliff before you were eight? You left Eastcliff at the age of eight, and now you come back after such a long time, you dare to run wild in front of me?”

Philip smiled and asked him:

“My second child, dont you see that Charlie is somewhat familiar? dont you think he looks like someone?”

Yanzheng squinted his eyes to look at Charlie carefully, and said,

“Does this kid have anything special? He"s just plain and ordinary, not as handsome as when I was young.”

Philip laughed out loud:

“Second, I didnt expect you to be under my protection. After so many years of pampering you, your whole person will become more and more regressive. its a waste of more than 40 years!”

Yanzheng was startled, and subconsciously asked,

“What do you mean? You dont have to tell me about it here, just say what you want!”

Philip nodded:

“Okay! Then I‟ll speak straight!”

After all, Philip stood up and said in a haughty tone:

“Do you remember that I had a elder brother who became a legend, and the Gu family can have today, thanks to his promotion all the way more than ten or twenty years ago! Even when the Old Master was alive, He was a guest of honor and respected him. At that time, you were a dude with a half-bottle of water. The Old Master would not allow you to have much contact with my eldest brother, for fear that you would lose the Gu family"s face in front of him. What is my eldest brother"s surname?”

Yanzheng had forgotten Charlie"s father for many years. After all, the deceased has passed away, and many relatives may not be able to remember the deceased for more than ten years, let alone Yanzheng and Charlie"s father with no friendship. Back then, Yanzheng just watched his elder brother worship the brightest star of the Wade family, and he was jealous, but after the death of Charlie"s father, he gradually forgot about it. However, now that the eldest brother was so directly named, he immediately thought of the handsome and generous figure.

Chapter

“I remember him, he was the Wade family"s best…”

Speaking of this, his whole body was instantly shocked, his eyes widened to the extreme, staring at Charlie forever! At this moment, two figures that would have been twenty years apart overlapped in his mind. Only then did he realize that the vigorous young man in front of him looked so much like that vigorous young man back then! Reminiscent of Mr. Wade, and his relationship with his elder brother so close, he immediately seemed to be struck by thunder, trembling and pointing at Charlie, and asked Philip in a trembling voice:

“Big brother, he…he …Is he the son of Brother Changying, the second master of the Wade family?!”

The second master of the Wade family, he was talking about Charlie"s father, Changying! The word Changying is taken from the classic poem of a great man:

“Today Changying is in hand, when will the dragon be bound!”

And Changying"s implication is: Wade family has a son, can tie the beast named Canglong! And he was the second child of the Wade family heirs. Although he was not the eldest son, his ability was the strongest of the Wade Family. At a young age, he could plan tactics and win a thousand miles in the market! Under his leadership, the Wade family had even fought back and forth with the Rothschild family in Europe and the United States, which has a history of hundreds of years, and even made the other party suffer a compromise in the end! In those days, countless rich second generations of Eastcliff regarded him as their idol in life! Countless rich generations looked at him with grief and sighed like Changying had a child! Countless wealthy daughters admired him so much that they regarded him as the best candidate for the wishful man! When you marry Changying, this is the most familiar sentence in the circle of Eastcliff celebrities! I think back then, there were all good women seeking great families, but who has ever seen the grand occasion of good men seeking great families? ! Back then, the big business figures who came to Wade"s house and hoped to marry their daughter to Changying are too numerous to count! Yanzheng couldn"t help thinking back then, that Changying used the light of one person to cover the edge of all Eastcliff"s peers! At that time, everyone was sighing in their hearts, why were they born in the same era as Changying? Changying was like a bright moon in the night sky, who can compete with him? Thinking of this, Yanzheng can already conclude that Charlie is Changying"s son! He thought of Changying"s heroic posture, and his heart was immediately panicked. Looking at Charlie, he suddenly knelt on one knee and blurted with all his face:

“Master, please forgive me for being clumsy. I didnt realize that you are actually the son of Brother Changying!”

Although Yangang hadn"t spoken for a while, seeing his second brother kneeling on one knee, he immediately followed him and knelt down on one knee. Both Weiliang and Weiguang were blinded. They were young and didnt know Changying"s glorious deeds back then. Seeing that their father actually kneeled for Charlie, they were stunned. Weiguang immediately wanted to protest loudly, but was grabbed by Weiliang, who had a higher vision, and covered his mouth. This is, Yanzheng, who knelt on one knee, actually choked up and sighed:

“When I was young, I secretly made a dream in my heart and bowed my head to worship Changying! its a pity that brother died young, so I never I had the opportunity to learn a thing or two by his side. If I had the opportunity to learn a little by his side, I wouldn"t be so dull today…”

Chapter

“You two, seeing the blood of Brother Changying, dont hesitate to kneel down and admit your mistakes!”

Weiliang understood in his heart. Although he hadn"t heard too many rumors about Changying, he guessed that Charlie was a descendant of the Wade family of Eastcliff. dont care about the Gu family and the Wade family belonging to one of the three major Eastcliff families, but the weaker ones are not even a little bit. Some people joked that the so-called three major Eastcliff families are actually nothing more than

“two dragons playing beads”

. The dragons refers to the Wade family and the Su family. As for the Gu family, its just the bead. The Wade Family"s strength is much stronger than that of the Gu Family. Even if the brothers Philip, Yanzheng, and Yangang are tied together, in front of the Wade family, they are not enough. What"s more, Philip, the boss of the Gu family, stood with Charlie at this time. It is equivalent to the fact that the brothers Yanzheng and Yangang are not only facing the Wade family, but more than half of the Gu family! After all, Philip, the current eldest brother, seems to have recovered. He really needs to break his wrists. The second and third can"t even break off the eldest son. Why are they talking about the Wade Family? Therefore, Weiliang did not dare to delay. He came to his father Yanzheng in three or two steps. He knelt on one knee and said devoutly:

“Mr. Charlie, please forgive me for being clumsy, I didnt know Your excellency!”

Weiguang"s brain is not as good as Weiliang"s, but seeing that, he didnt dare to ask more. He came forward and knelt on the ground, learning from his cousin in a decent way, and respectfully said:

“Mr. Charlie, please forgive me for being clumsy!”

Charlie nodded slightly, and said coldly:

“For your respect for my father, you just insulted me, I won"t pursue it for the time being.”

The four of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. But Charlie immediately said:

“However, your two brothers were embarrassing, trying to seize the assets of my Uncle, and also released news that Uncle was seriously ill, and many directors wanted to usurp power on the board of directors. , You must give Uncle a clear solution, otherwise, I will not let you go!”

Yanzheng knew in his heart that this power-seeking plan had completely failed. Not only can they not beat eldest brother now, but they are also distracted from the board of directors. Relying on himself and my third brother, he wants to continue to fight against eldest brother. It is simply a dream. The best solution is to immediately recognize the counsel and strive to return to the previous state. So, he immediately looked at Philip and said sincerely:

“Brother, this matter is my passion. I confessed my mistakes and punished. From today onwards, we will completely eliminate all attempts to refrain from returning, and wholeheartedly assist you in running the Gu Group!”

Chapter

“Big brother, just like the second brother, I apologize to you! If you have any instructions in the future, I will definitely take the lead and dare not follow!”

A trace of melancholy and hesitation flashed across Philip"s expression. In fact, he did not expect that the second and third would give up resistance so quickly. Originally thought they would resist stubbornly, but what he didnt expect was that Charlie and his father Changying"s identity completely frightened them. Therefore, a complete victory was achieved at once, and both of the younger brothers confessed their mistakes with great concentration, and he did not think about how to deal with them. At this time, Charlie said:

“Since you want to admit your mistakes, you must at least express it. Although I am an outsider, I also make a little suggestion here. Please listen and see if it is feasible.”

Philip hurriedly said,

“Charlie, you say!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Uncle, these four people are all blood relatives of your same clan. In my opinion, knowing your mistakes can make corrections.”

When Yanzheng and Yangang heard this, they were happy and hurriedly nodded in agreement:

“Yes, big brother, we are all brothers. For the sake of blood relationship and our sincere regret, forgive us this time!”

Charlie said again at this time:

“dont worry, you can be forgiven, but forgiveness is also conditional.”

Yanzheng of course knew that Charlie could not be so good, and took the initiative to intercede for them. There must be other conditions in exchange for them, so he immediately clasped his fists and said,

“Master, please say!”

Charlie said indifferently:

“You are both shareholders of the Gu Group, and you have shares in the Gu Group. Since you want to follow Uncle with all your heart, you must be bound firmly with him, so my suggestion, you two, immediately transfer the voting rights corresponding to all the shares in your hands to Uncle forever!”

What Charlie wanted was the voting rights corresponding to their shares, but not their shares. In other words, how much should they hold, how much should they not hold, how much should they earn, and how much money should they not earn, but after the voting rights of the shares are handed over, they have no right to speak in this board of directors, and everything must be ordered by the controlling party"s decision-making. In this way, Philip"s voting rights have reached the 51% absolute control requirement! In the future, he will be one of the best in the Gu Group! Even if all the remaining shareholders unite, they will only have 49% of the voice at most, so it is impossible to shake Philip"s control. When Philip heard this, his heart was clear. Unexpectedly, Charlie not only saved his life, but also wanted to help him regain control of the Gu Group. This kid acts cleanly and decisively. He really has the shadow of his father back then! Thinking of this, Philip sighed besides being grateful, sighing his big brother! Charlie had been in Aurous Hill for many years. He hadn"t received a good education or experienced good conditions. He struggled to get up from the grassroots mud pit by himself, but he did not expect that he was already quite a general. If the eldest brother was still alive these years, and if Charlie can be carefully nurtured under the hands of his father Changying, then Charlie is afraid that it has become a shining existence in the world! Unfortunately, this beautiful vision can only be exchanged with a sigh. However, the more he looked at Charlie, the more pleasing he felt. If he can become his son-in-law in the future, he will be able to give his daughter a lifetime of happiness, and he and his wife can be completely relieved!

Chapter

“Master, I agree to your proposal and hand over all voting rights!”

Yangang has been waiting for the second brother to express his opinion. He has a weak personality and has no opinion. Anyway, he and the second brother have tossed this matter together, so naturally he has to follow the second brother to advance and retreat. So he hurriedly said,

“Master, I have no objection!”

Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said to Philip:

“Uncle, in this case, let the legal affairs come over and draw up the voting rights transfer agreement. After signing the agreement, you can just go to the press conference to hold a press conference in the release hall and put this matter public.”

After speaking, Charlie checked the time and said,

“its ten o‟clock now. If you move fast, hold a press conference before 11:30. That morning, before the stock market is closed, the Gu Group"s stock price should respond and turn positive by the end of the business day.”

“Yes!”

“Just do what you said Charlie!”

After speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called his assistant:

“Call all the legal department immediately!”

Yanzheng gave up resistance and felt relieved. Then, he thought about the inexplicable loss of fertility between himself and his younger brother, son, and nephew. He hurriedly pleaded:

“Master, the four of us suddenly lost that. In terms of ability, to be honest, the Gu family"s blood is all in us and nephews, so please raise your hands high…”

Philip was a little surprised and didnt understand what it meant when Yanzheng said that the four people lost that ability. At this time, Yangang, Weiliang, and Weiguang all looked at Charlie with pleading eyes, hoping that he could restore the ability for everyone. Charlie said indifferently at this time:

“First of all, I must tell you clearly that this matter is reversible to me. If I am in a good mood, I can restore all four of you to the original.”

When the four of them heard this, they were immediately overjoyed. What everyone fears most is that all this is irreversible. In case it is really irreversible, then all is over. Even if he compromises, concedes defeat, and surrenders the right to vote, he still can"t enjoy the pleasure of a relationship. But Charlie"s reversible sentence immediately ignited hope in their hearts. However, Charlie changed his words and said lightly:

“Although it is reversible, when it is reversible, it depends on your performance and my personal mood. If you perform well and satisfy me, I will consider it.”

The faces of Yanzheng and others suddenly turned into four bitter gourds. Can"t recover temporarily?

Chapter

“Please rest assured, Mr. Charlie, I will do well and I will wait!”

Charlie nodded lightly, and said lightly:

“Get up, and the legal affairs will come in for a while and see this scene, it must be quite strange.”

When the four heard this, they stood up. Later, Charlie said coldly:

“My identity, before I take the initiative to disclose it to the outside world, the four of you are absolutely not allowed to say a word to the outside world, otherwise, I will definitely not spare you.”

Yanzheng knew that he couldn"t afford to provoke Charlie. Not only he is Wade Family"s Young Master but also his eldest brother supported him. More importantly, the “lifelines”

“Master, dont worry, we will never reveal a word about you!”

The other three people also nodded in a humble manner. Seeing their sincere attitude, Charlie nodded slightly and said to Philip:

“Uncle, I will be an audience below at the press conference, so I won"t show up in front of the media.”

Philip nodded and said,

“Okay Charlie, I‟ll let the secretary arrange a seat for you in a moment.”

Soon, more than a dozen people came up from the legal department of the Gu Group. These dozens of people are all top domestic lawyers and legal workers. They use their professional abilities to protect the legal rights of the entire Gu Group. They are all elites. The agreement for the permanent transfer of voting rights is very simple and clear in itself, and there are no twists and turns, so they quickly drafted a contract with no flaws. Once the contract is signed, it means that Yanzheng and Yangang will permanently transfer 100% of the voting rights corresponding to their shares to their eldest brother Philip for free. Even if they died and the heirs of their shares must continue to recognize this agreement. Even if Philip dies, his heirs will naturally inherit all the voting rights corresponding to the shares of Yanzheng and Yangang. In other words, even if the Gu family"s three brothers passed away decades later and their shares were inherited by their own children, Sara could still control the Gu family group completely, not afraid that the second and third wanted to seek power. The two did not have any tempers at this time, and obediently signed their names on the agreement. Each agreement is in five copies, one of which is kept by Philip, and the other by Yanzheng or Yangang. There are three remaining copies, one for the legal department, one for the notary department for filing and custody, and one for the bank safe. In this way, the possibility of someone trying to destroy all contracts is avoided. When the contract was signed, the second and third of the Gu family officially and permanently gave up resistance. In the future, they can only honestly follow Philip to make money and take dividends. If Philip does not let them speak, they will not even have the right to speak on the board of directors. After the contract was signed, Philip stood up and said,

“Come, let"s go to the conference hall, friends from the media and reporters who came here early in the morning, shouldn"t wait a long time.”

Chapter

“Charlie, if you dont want to return to Wade"s house in the future, come to the Gu Group. Uncle will arrange for you a position of vice chairman. I only have a daughter. With my daughter, everything in the future will be yours!”

What Philip said was not courtesy, but from the heart. He felt that his daughter was going to marry Charlie, and Charlie was his son-in-law. If he did not return to Wade"s house, Gu"s family would belong to him in the future. Although he is open-minded, he also feels that if his daughter marries Charlie, she should be a good helper. Charlie and his father, Changying, are both his benefactors. As long as Charlie can give his daughter a lifetime of happiness, He is willing to give all his assets as a dowry for his daughter. Charlie naturally knew what he meant. He really regarded himself as the future son-in-law, even half of his son. But he couldn"t deal with this kind of thing, so he said seriously:

“Uncle, I have no plans to return to Eastcliff. You still allow me to consider this matter.”

Philip also didnt insist, nodded and said,

“In short, you should see your uncle at any time and under any circumstances. My home is your home!”

Charlie nodded solemnly. …… Because he wanted to attend the conference, and Charlie didnt want to appear on the scene, he sat in the auditorium of the conference as an ordinary guest in advance under the arrangement of Secretary of Philip. All the cameras are aimed at the rostrum of the press conference, so he doesn"t have to worry about being on TV.

Chapter

“The End of an Era”

, or

“The legend is old, can the new chairman of the Gu Group turn the tide”

. Now they are only waiting for Philip, who is dyingly ill, to stagger in from the conference hall, even being pushed in a wheelchair. At this moment, the on-site staff picked up the microphone and said:

“Please be quiet, everyone present, our chairman will be here soon!”

As soon as this word came out, everyone turned their attention to the entrance of the venue. The cameras have already found the angle, and put the entire entrance into the viewfinder frame. Everyone was waiting for the moment the door opened and Philip showed up. At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside in. The first step forward was Philip"s secretary. The second step forward was Yangang. The third one is Yanzheng. The moment they saw Yanzheng, the shutter sound on the scene had begun to intensively shriek. Because everyone knows that he is the second child of the Gu family, and is also the chairman of the Gu Group, and he is the unyielding successor. Philip is critically ill. He is the new chairman of a trillion business empire from Gu. However, no one thought that behind Yanzheng, they did not see Philip"s shadow, but saw a middle-aged man who was nearly ten years younger than Yanzheng, with a red face, tall and strong. The media present could not help but exclaim:

“Who is this person? Why haven"t I seen him before?”

No wonder they couldn"t help Philip all of a sudden. In recent years, Philip"s image in front of the media has grown older. Moreover, after Philip became seriously ill, some media secretly took pictures of him in overseas hospitals. He was indeed very haggard. At the age of fifty, he seemed to be at least sixty. Therefore, when they suddenly saw Philip, who looked like 40 years old, no one could adapt to this violent contrast. Moreover, the media reporters were not relatives around him and couldn"t recognize him at once. It was normal. When Philip walked in, some of the media reporters exclaimed:

“There he comes! The last one is Philip, Chairman Gu!”

After he exclaimed, someone immediately questioned:

“D@mn! Philip was almost dead, wasn"t he? The last person looks like he"s forty years old. Can he be like this?”

The reporter resolutely said:

“Ten years ago, I interviewed Chairman Gu, and he was what he is now! His appearance, demeanor, and posture are all right in memory!”

Chapter

“Chairman, Philip Gu.”

After sitting down, Philip smiled into the microphone and said forcefully:

“First of all, on behalf of the Gu Group and the Gu Group"s board of directors, I would like to thank all friends from the media for participating in this press conference in their busy schedule.”

A group of Gu Group shareholders followed him to applaud. Afterwards, Philip said:

“Next, I will give some simple and concise answers to some of the questions that your media friends, stockholders and investors are concerned about.”

Everyone didnt expect that Philip would go straight to the topic after making a polite sentence, and they couldn"t help but sit up straight, listening with respect. Philip cleared his throat and said in a loud voice:

“The first problem is my personal health. I did have some problems with my body before, but now my body has fully recovered!”

As soon as this was said, everyone on the scene couldn"t help but gasp. Everyone knows that Philip has pancreatic cancer, and it is at terminal stage. This disease is known as the cancer with the highest mortality rate, and it is impossible to cure it. Now, Philip said that he has fully recovered, which has completely subverted everyone"s understanding of the disease.

Chapter

“The second question, if you dont believe that my body has fully recovered, then after the press conference, I will go to Fairview for a full-body CT scan, and the result of the scans, I would like to announce it to all media and the general public.”

With Philip"s words, everyone is not suspicious of his condition. Because a whole body CT scan can find any kind of tumor, even very early stage carcinoma in situ, it can be found well. If Philip did not recover, he would definitely not dare to accept such an examination. Everyone couldn"t help but marvel. They didnt expect that even pancreatic cancer, a super terminal illness, could be born with such a miracle, which reminds people of the genius Jobs who died young a few years ago. its the same disease, why didnt Jobs have such luck? If Jobs was still alive, maybe he could bring more innovation and change to mankind. Then, Philip said:

“The third question, I think everyone is very concerned about the arrangement of the chairman of the Gu Group. I now officially announce that between me, and the other two shareholders of the Gu Group, Yanzheng and Yangang, A few minutes ago, a voting rights transfer agreement was signed. Shareholders Yanzheng and Yangang have permanently transferred all the voting rights corresponding to their personal shares to me!”

When everyone heard this, they were even more stunned! They had already inquired about the discord between the Gu family brothers from everywhere. They know that Yanzheng and Yangang have been forming an alliance to deal with their elder brother, and they are also uniting with other shareholders to deal with their elder brother. Everyone was still waiting to see a big family fight, but they didnt expect the three brothers to reach such a brotherly agreement. Yanzheng and Yangang permanently transfer their voting rights to their eldest brother Philip. Doesn"t this mean that they will always obey Philip? What about the brothers competing? What about the good legacy war? The reporters present all felt extremely depressed. its like everyone has bought melon seeds and drinks, sitting in front of the TV and preparing to watch a Gongdou Opera. As a result, after turning on the TV, they found that all the empresses, c0ncubines, and nobles in the harem were all clustered around the queen. Everyone had one mind with the queen. Everything was seen by the queen, and the whole harem was in harmony. How can there be any fights? What"s the life and death? How can there be any murder? As the party concerned, it is naturally the most cost-effective solution to make concerted efforts and turn fighting into jade. But as an audience, this kind of scene is boring to the extreme. It can even be said to be very disappointing. Philip glanced over the eyes and expressions of all reporters. He smiled lightly and said into the microphone:

“From today onwards, the three Gu family brothers of the Gu family will work together to bring the Gu family into a new glory. As the so-called brothers work together, and their profit cuts gold, we also believe that with our joint efforts, the Gu Group will surely return all stockholders and investors with better performance and higher market value.”

After he finished speaking, he joked and talks a little bit:

“However, please allow me to say sorry to everyone here. You‟re disappointed for not letting you see a big family fight!”

As soon as these words came out, the reporters on the scene blushed, but at this moment the share prices of all listed companies under the Gu Group began to soar like a dragon!

Chapter

“In the future, the Gu Group will redouble its efforts to repay investors and shareholders for the Gu Group. Trust, and please trust us, we will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!”

After that, Philip said again:

“Today"s press conference ends here, thank you for coming.”

A reporter hurriedly stood up and asked loudly,

“Chairman Gu, can you accept a simple interview?”

Philip waved his hand:

“There is no need for the interview. I just want to say so much. I have said too much, but it will affect everyone"s reception of this important information.”

After he finished speaking, Charlie, who was under his stand, winked quietly and walked out of the venue. The reporter also wanted to catch up for an interview, but the security personnel at the scene immediately stopped all the reporters and said politely:

“Excuse me, the chairman does not accept additional interviews.”

Charlie stood up, Philip"s secretary had already arrived, and said respectfully:

“Mr. Wade, the chairman said that the media has paid more attention. Let me take you through other exits.”

Charlie nodded, followed the secretary for a few steps, and came to Philip"s office. Philip was in red at this time. Seeing Charlie coming in, he immediately stepped forward, patted his arm, and said excitedly:

“Charlie, you make me feel a new life!”

Charlie smiled:

“Uncle, didnt I give you the medicine yesterday?”

Philip shook his head:

“its not the same. I"m talking about a new life. its in career. Starting today, the Gu Group can finally save a lot of internal friction and move forward!”

Speaking of this, Philip sighed:

“You dont know how it feels if you concentrate on doing things and the person next to you does everything possible to hold you back…”

“its as if you want to lead everyone forward, and the people around you not only dont follow you, but also pull your sleeves, hug your thighs, and even block you in front and dig holes for you!”

“its fine now, now I say to run, they must all run, not to run, they must run for me with a whip!”

Charlie nodded and said with a smile:

“Then I will congratulate Uncle in advance, and hope you to take the Gu family to the next level!”

Philip looked at Charlie and said seriously:

“Charlie, I hope that one day, you will lead the Wade family to the next level with the Gu family. At that time, you will be the most powerful person in the business world!”

Chapter

“After leaving, let"s go see your parents. !”

Charlie nodded gently and said,

“Uncle, I want to buy them two bunches of flowers. Is there a flower shop nearby?”

“You dont need to buy it.”

“After we go out, your Aunt Lenan has started to prepare. Now they are all ready. Let"s go home directly, and after meeting with them, we will go to Waderest Mountain together!”

Charlie said gratefully:

“its really hard work for Aunt Lenan. These things should have been handled by me…”

Philip waved his hand:

“Lenan, you mother had the same relationship as sisters, and your father and I had the same brotherhood, and we have always regarded you as our own. Therefore, our two families are originally one family, and it is the same who manages them!”

…… Philip"s motorcade drove out of the Gu Group neatly. The convoy returned to Gu"s villa first, and the driver at home drove a black Rolls Royce out again. Lenan and Sara were sitting in this car. Although the Rolls-Royce looked very large, it only had two seats in the back row, so the four people were divided into two cars, and under the escort of bodyguards, they quickly drove out of the city to the western suburbs of Eastcliff. Eastcliff is surrounded by mountains on three sides and is full of endless Yanshan Mountains. Yanshan is steep and steep, easy to defend and difficult to attack. From this point, the Great Wall of China began to extend in both directions, east to Shanhaiguan, and west to Jiayuguan. Waderest Mountain is an ingot-shaped green hill in the Yanshan Mountains. This place was originally deep in the mountains, with no people or roads. After the Wade family chose to build the ancestral tomb here, they built a road leading to the foot of the mountain and built a winding road to the mountainside. The investment was huge. In the past, this mountain and this road were closed. Because the property rights were bought and the road was invested independently, other social vehicles and people were not allowed to enter. Philip"s motorcade could enter. This was because they had followed Wade in advance. Because the family said hello! At this moment, Charlie was sitting in the Rolls Royce, getting closer and closer to Waderest Mountain. In ten minutes, he will be able to see his parents who have been separated for nearly eighteen years from him. Even though yin and yan are separated, he still can"t restrain the tension in his heart. He looked at the mountain, and said silently in his heart:

“Parents, your son has finally come to see you…”

Chapter

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

. Although he didnt know why the old Feng Shui said that Waderest was trapped in the shoal, he could perceive that the ancestral grave of Waderest Mountain not only blessed the descendants and prospered family business, but also faintly soared into the sky. This made him amazed. The Wade Family really had a lot of money. Not only could they buy such a feng shui place, but they could also invest so much money to make a big investment here. The geomantic omen here is very good, and if the descendants are a little bit more vigorous, the Wade family will definitely continue to prosper. When approaching the foot of Waderest Mountain, Philip reminded Charlie:

“Charlie, I will ask the driver to pull over and you can drive.”

Charlie didnt want to be exposed in front of the Wade family for the time being, so yesterday he had already agreed with Philip, acting as a driver and assistant and going with him to worship his parents. So he nodded and said,

“OK, Uncle, I‟ll drive.”

The driver pulled the car over, handed the sunglasses to Charlie, and said,

“Mr. Charlie, here, this is for you.”

Charlie took the sunglasses and put them on, took out a disposable mask from his pocket, and then sat in the cab. The driver did not stay in this car, but went to one of the other vehicles behind. Charlie drove on and continued forward. When he reached the bottom of Waderest Mountain, a mighty white marble gate tower stood in front of him, and under the gate tower, the electric gate was closed tightly, and several security personnel stood on both sides as if standing guard. The leading car stopped in front of the gate, and then the convoy stopped one after another. A security guard walked up to Philip"s car from the front. Philip put down half of the window. The other side respectfully said,

“Mr. Gu, please ask the driver to park the car in the parking lot nearby. There are too many cars for fear of disturbing the ancestors of the Wade family. You can go in the car with your wife and young lady.”

Philip nodded and said to the assistant on the co-pilot:

“Go and coordinate and let them wait in the parking lot.”

The assistant hurriedly asked:

“Chairman, what about your safety issues…”

Philip said earnestly:

“This is the site of the Wade Family, and there is absolutely no problem of safety issues.”

The security guard outside the car bowed respectfully:

“Thank you Mr. Gu for your affirmation.”

Afterwards, while the assistant pushed the door to get out of the car, he opened his mouth and said to Charlie sitting in the cab:

“Mr. driver, after going into the mountain, please dont honk the whistle or accelerate quickly, and keep the engine speed as low as possible. Below two thousand five hundred revolutions, so as not to make too much movement and disturb the ambiance.”

Charlie nodded. Naturally, the mausoleum should be as quiet as possible, not only can he not honk the horn, nor make noise. Moreover, the sound of a car engine is the greater the speed, the greater the noise.

Chapter

“Tenneria, come here, and help hold the flowers.”

Charlie knew this was the call for him, so he understood it, hurried to the front, and took two bouquets of flowers from the hands of the two. Lenan took out two more bundles from inside, and she and Sara each held one. Philip also stepped forward at this time and said to Charlie:

“Come on, Tenneria, give me a bunch.”

Charlie hurriedly handed him one of them. Philip deliberately sighed at this time, rubbed the knee of his right leg, and said,

“Some time ago, during chemotherapy, the knee of the right leg caused by the medicine seemed to be still a little uncomfortable. There are more than 100 steps, Tenneria Just help me up.”

Charlie naturally nodded and agreed:

“OK, Chariman Gu!”

Philip said to the other driver:

“Jos, just let Tenneria help me over. You are waiting in the car.”

The driver nodded immediately:

“Okay Master!”

At this moment, the security officer said with some embarrassment:

“Mr. Gu, this does not meet Waderest"s regulations. According to the Wade Family"s regulations, only you, your wife, and the young lady can go up the mountain. Even we can"t accompany you. its still troublesome Sir, he‟ll stay in the car and wait for you!”

Chapter

“Young man, I have just recovered from a serious illness, and my body still has some sequelae. It is really inconvenient to move. Let my driver help me up. Your Waderest graves were not so strict before. At that time, the entourage could also accompany in.”

The security personnel looked sorry, but said in a very firm tone:

“I"m sorry, Mr. Gu, this is the new rule set by the family owner after the ancestral grave moved into Waderest Mountain, and we must abide by it and never exceed it, so please Please forgive me.”

Philip suddenly became anxious. It was for Charlie to personally worship his parents, so he made a special trip to bring him here. Charlie didnt want to reveal his identity, so he could only pretend to be a driver, but what he didnt expect is that Waderest"s current management is so strict. He, the chairman of the Gu Group, even put a pleading tone to the security personnel, saying:

“Young man, I am indeed suffering from physical inconvenience. Please also look at the face of my relationship with the Wade family. Open up a side for me, you dont want to watch me roll down the stone steps without standing still, right?”

Seeing this, the security personnel hurriedly bowed deeply:

“Mr. Gu, there is really no way to accommodate this matter, otherwise, the job I have cannot be kept.”

Philip was a little annoyed, and questioned a bit angrily:

“Your rules are too unreasonable, right? Our two are family friends, how can you make me look like an outsider?”

The security staff said embarrassingly:

“Mr. Gu, let"s tell you that this rule is set by the old master, and the owner treats the old master"s words as a standard, so we must strictly observe and not violate it. Please forgive me!”

Philip angered and anxiously blurted out,

“Then this is not accommodating, right? Should I call Elder Wade now?”

The security personnel nodded hurriedly and said,

“Mr. Gu, you should call the owner of the house. If the owner allows, we will never stop him!”

Philip knew that he couldn"t persuade the other party, so he sighed and said,

“Yes, I will call Elder Wade.”

Although he said so, he had no bottom in his heart. He knew about the Wade family, and knew that the Wade family moved the ancestral tomb to Waderest Mountain because of an expert, and that expert should be the old master of the security staff. If it was the request made by the old master, I believe that the Old Master would never open any back door to him for his own Feng Shui. Could it be that Charlie could not be allowed to worship his parents in person today?

Chapter

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

, he hasn"t felt this panic and eagerness for a long time. His parents were buried in one of the Carden mausoleums not far away. As long as they stepped up to more than one hundred stone steps, they could go to the parent"s graves to pay homage, fulfilling the biggest dream of eighteen years. However, if these people dont let him go, can"t go all the way, right? Or, does he have to identify myself from the Wade family? However, although he can make himself honorable to worship parents in that way, after that is the real trouble. At this moment, a loud voice sounded:

“Let him go”

Everyone followed the prestige, only to see an Old Master with an old-fashioned, completely white hair, beard, and eyebrows, walking slowly over with a cane. When Charlie saw this person, he felt that he should be a hundred years old. Although he was very old, his walking posture was surprisingly stable with the help of crutches. It is the twelfth lunar month of winter. The Old Master is only wearing a white Tailored suit, but he can"t see that he is half cold. And his crutches seem to be a bit different. Charlie has seen many old people"s walking sticks, with dragon heads carved on the top, but there is a python carved on his walking stick. After taking a few glances at the other party, Charlie couldn"t help but wondered in his heart:

“Could it be that Uncle said this person, the old Chinese Fengshui master invited by the Wade family from the United States?”

Later, he couldn"t help thinking:

“Why did he agree to let me go up? Could it be that he saw through my identity? Is his insight so strong? Or is there any other way he can figure out my identity?”

Just when he couldn"t think of the whole story, the person in charge of security asked in surprise:

“Old Master dont you mean that outsiders are not allowed to go up except Wade Family"s best friend?”

The Old Master smiled slightly, looked at Charlie and said,

“He is not an outsider.”

The security staff was even more puzzled:

“Old Master what do you mean? Why dont I understand?”

The Old Master smiled and said,

“I think this person should have a deep connection with the Wade family in his previous life, so he"s not an outsider, let him go up.”

“Have a relationship in the previous life?”

“Old Master Patriarch meant…”

The Old Master replied:

“Have your Patriarch said that as long as I am on this day, I will have the final say here?”

The security personnel hurriedly and respectfully said:

“The owner did say that!”

The Old Master asked again:

“Then your Patriarch has said that even if I ask you to tear down Waderests tomb, you must not disobey?”

The security staff is more respectful:

“The owner did say it!”

The Old Master nodded and asked:

“Then I let him go up, do you have any comments?”

The security staff took a step back subconsciously and respectfully said:

“Going back to the old master, I have no opinion! Everything is subject to your opinion!”

The Old Master nodded in satisfaction, and then made a gesture of inviting Charlie, saying,

“Gentleman, please.”

Chapter

“Master, thank you.”

After speaking, he assisted Philip pretendingly, and together with Lenan and Sara, they stepped up the stone steps. No one else followed, including the old master, who was also standing quietly below, looking at Charlie"s background, desperately restraining the excitement in his heart. The tomb of the Wade family is divided into nine rows. The top row is the first ancestor of the Wade family who left a grave. The lower you go, the lower your seniority. Charlie"s parents were buried in the penultimate row. In this row, there are a total of twenty graves of the same size, but only one grave has a tombstone in front of it. Philip stopped in this row, pointed to the only tombstone in this row, and said to Charlie:

“Charlie, that is your parent"s tomb.”

Charlie nodded lightly and murmured:

“In the Wade family"s generation, only my parents have passed away. The others should still be alive, right?”

Philip said:

“Yes, even though this generation is in their 40s or 50s, they are in their 40s and 50s in their prime of life. If your parents were not harmed by others, they should be the mainstay of the Wade family now.”

Charlie sighed and walked inward. Those security guards, as well as the old master, were all below, so they couldn"t see the situation here either, Charlie stopped pretending, and Philip stepped in first. When he came to his parent"s grave, took off his sunglasses and mask, and looked at the photos and names of his parents on the tombstone. The tears couldn"t stop instantly, and kept streaming down his face. In his mind, it seemed that another movie was playing at a very fast speed. This movie chronicles itself from the moment he remembered it and lasted until he was eight years old. Then, he used a faster speed in his mind to flash his own life for more than ten years in fragments. The eighteen years without parents have been long and difficult, and full of bitterness and pain that ordinary people can"t understand. At this moment, he had countless words in his heart that wanted to confide to his deceased parents, but when the words reached his mouth, he felt like a block in his throat, and he couldn"t say a word. After crying for a moment in front of the tombstone, Charlie knelt on the ground with a thud, holding flowers in both hands, and placing them respectfully in front of the tombstone, choked up and said:

“Dad, mom, your son is not filial. You have been here for 18 years before your son came to see You, all these years, your son has been trapped and overwhelmed. I have not been able to pay homage. Please forgive me…”

After speaking, he leaned down and knocked nine heads in front of the tombstone. People say that they kneel down to the sky, kneel down to the ground, and kneel down to parents in the middle, but in Charlie"s eyes, the sky and the earth are not worth kneeling. In the world, only parents are worth kneeling down for. Philip also stepped forward at this time, knelt on one knee in front of the tombstone, and sighed:

“Big brother and sister-in-law, I promised you for 18 years. After all, your brother did not break his promise and finally brought Charlie back. Look at him. Now Already a talented person! He"s almost exactly the same as eldest brother, and is also a dragon and phoenix!”

As he said, he wiped a tear and continued:

“Last time I came to see you, I said I would come down and meet you soon, but I didnt expect that Charlie saved my life, and the older brother and sister-in-law may have to work hard for me. Wait for me for a while…”

Speaking of this, Philip was in tears. Lenan stepped forward, also knelt down beside Philip on one knee, choked up and said:

“Big brother, sister-in-law, thank you for being in heaven, bless Philip to survive the catastrophe, the Wade family"s kindness to Gu family, we will never forget it in this life… …”

Sara knelt on her knees beside Charlie, did not say a word, just cried silently next to him. After kneeling on the ground for a long time, Charlie wiped away his tears, and gently wiped his parent"s tombstones with his sleeves several times, saying:

“Dad, mom, your son can"t stay with you for too long this time, but please dont worry. I will definitely come to see you every year.”

After that, he sighed, helped Philip beside him, and said,

“Uncle, let"s go.”

Chapter

“You can"t make it, you can"t make it…”

Several security personnal were a little surprised. When the Patriarch of the Wade family bowed to the old master, the old master didnt blink. Why did the driver bow to him, so he was so polite? At this time, the old master opened his mouth and asked Charlie:

“Young man, I wonder if I can take a step to speak?”

Charlie nodded:

“No problem.”

The old man turned to the security guards and said,

“No one is allowed to follow.”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“Set for me? dont know what the Old Master means? Do you know me?”

The old master said:

“Four years ago, something happened to the Wade family, and the entire Wade family was trapped in the Dragon Shoal and couldn"t get out of it. At that time, it was when you got married.”

“Getting married?!”

“When I got married?”

“Yes.”

“This dragon is talking about you.”

“Does that mean I"m trapped in a talk?”

“Yes.”

“You are the only dragon in the Wade family! What is a dragon? The top is in the sky, and the bottom is in the sea, but you have become a home by the river. This is the dragon. Sleepy shoals!”

“And if you are trapped in the shoal, the entire Wade family"s fortune will be exhausted. At that time, your grandfather was suffering from a serious illness and was unable to treat it because of this situation!”

After speaking, the old master said again:

“So, your grandpa found me.”

“And I, three months before your grandfather found me, just gave him a divination.”

“The hexagram image of that hexagram is a dead end. It means that my life may be exhausted within a few years. I was already a hundred or two at that time. It doesn"t matter if I die. its just that in the dead end, it happened to be revealed to me. A sect, all hexagrams in this sect, point to the east.”

“I didnt understand what I"m referring to. I‟ve been looking for more clues. At this time, your grandpa came and asked me to come back to China to watch Feng Shui for Wade"s family. Only then did I understand that the dead life was in the eastern motherland, At Wade"s house.”

“When I came to Eastcliff, I looked through all the feng shui clues for the Wade family. After a few hangs, I figured out that the Wade family has a dragon and is trapped in the shallows. If this dragon can"t fly into the sky, not only the Wade family will be finished. There will be no trace of the path of life I set aside. Therefore, I spent four years searching and rebuilding Waderest Mountain. Last spring, I broke the predicament of Wade"s dragon Shoal, so you were able to get out of trouble.”

When Charlie heard this, his heart was shocked. Could it be that what he said to get him out of trouble was to get the

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

? Because at this time last spring, I was completely in line with my own

“Nine Profound Heavenly Secrets”

! Thinking of this, Charlie sighed the Old Master"s proficiency in feng shui divination, while worried, did he know the existence of the

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

? This is one"s deepest and deepest secret, and even the closest person can never tell it! Therefore, he deliberately asked the Old Master:

“Old gentleman, you said that by rebuilding Waderest Mountain, I was able to get out of trouble. What do you mean by that? How can I get out of trouble? How can I get out of trouble like that?”

The Old Master shook his head:

“This hexagram is not something I can fully understand. I can only calculate that you are out of trouble now, and you are going to soar into the sky. After you get out of trouble, you will also bring me. , I have continued my ten years of life, so I have not left, staying here waiting for you, but I can"t figure out what this life is.”

Charlie was even more surprised. The so-called life of the Old Master, could it be the extra rejuvenation pills on his body? ! ?

Chapter

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

“Old sir, the younger generation really benefited a lot from all your hard work! Please be respected by the younger generation!”

The Old Master hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, and said in a very humble manner:

“How can you do this, I dare not accept such a gift from you!”

Charlie insisted:

“It should be! If it weren"t for you, I might still be trapped in the shallows!”

The Old Master shook his head:

“In human fate, Dragon is the supreme existence, so the Dragon Shoal is a predicament, not a dead end. The shoal can trap the dragon, but it can"t kill the dragon. Therefore, the predicament When it will be cracked, it is only a matter of time. If I didnt come to break this round, there would be others who would break this round!”

Speaking of this, he said with great emotion:

“God knows good and evil, and the way of heaven is reincarnation. No matter who breaks your predicament, it is a great contribution, and the way of heaven will certainly give him enough in return.”

Afterwards, the Old Master looked at Charlie and said with a slight smile:

“The hexagram says, if I help you get out of trouble, you will have a ten-year life, maybe in the ten years, the judge is already in the book of life and death. So, thank you again!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said to the Old Master:

“Master, I believe in geomantic omen, fate, and heaven, but I dont believe in ghosts and gods. In this world, there will be no Lord Yan, and there will be no life and death books.”

The Old Master nodded non-committal, and smiled:

“Hey, the mystery of heaven is not something I can fully understand. To be honest, I still dont know where the students in the hexagrams are.”

Charlie nodded, took out a rejuvenating pill from the pocket inside his jacket, handed it to him, and said,

“Old Master, this should be your lifeblood!”

The Old Master trembled all over, looking at Charlie as if struck by lightning, then looked at the rejuvenating pill in his hand, and exclaimed:

“This… is this?”

Chapter

“You helped me, I will naturally help you too. If you take this medicine, it will increase your longevity by ten years. It shouldn"t be a problem.”

Although the Old Master didnt know what Rejuvenation Pill was, he still nodded in excitement. Immediately after losing his crutches, he knelt on the ground tremblingly, raising his hands above his head. Charlie put the Rejuvenating Pill in his hands, then helped him up and said:

“Old Master, take it now. At your age, you should not see any effect from the outside after taking it, but the real effect, A person with great wisdom like you should be able to feel it.”

The Old Master was very grateful and blurted out:

“Thank you, Master!”

“Master, this medicine is really a magical medicine! Thank you for your help!”

Charlie said hurriedly:

“Old Master, you are an elder, why should you be so polite.”

“In terms of fate, you are Dragon and I am Python. Whenever the python sees a dragon, I must bow my head. Even if it is a python that has been doing things for a thousand years, must bow down when encountering a newly born young dragon. Just now there are too many people around, your identity whould have leaked, and could not salute you immediately. I hope you can forgive me!”

Charlie smiled and waved his hand:

“These are just some statements, you dont have to care about it like this.”

The Old Master said very solemnly:

“The more you believe in fate, the more you must follow the way of heaven and act in harmony with the sky. If I see you and not worship, it will be disrespectful! If there is such a thing, the way of heaven will remember me!”

Seeing the Old Master"s resolute attitude, Charlie no longer insisted, but asked,

“Old gentleman, the younger generation still doesn"t know your name. Is it convenient to disclose it?”

The Old Master immediately arched his hands and said with respect:

“Charlie, whose surname is Lai, is named Lai Qinghua. He is a direct descendant of Lai Buyi, a master of Fengshui in the Song Dynasty.”

Charlie suddenly realized, admiringly said:

“Unexpectedly, after the old gentleman is from a famous sect, no wonder you have such a profound knowledge of this matter!”

With that, Charlie couldn"t help thinking of the fake Feng Shui master who deceived Warnia back then. He also claimed to be a descendant of Lai Buyi, but he had no real skills. However, the Old Master in front of him can master the art of divination. Even as far away as the United States, he can infer so many key issues. He is indeed a rare master. Thinking of this, Charlie asked again:

“Old Master, why had you settled in the United States?”

Lai Qinghua smiled bitterly and said:

“During the War of Resistance, my father was concerned about the motherland and had the greatest divination in his life. Although he calculated that China would never vanish, he also calculated that the Lai family would be destroyed, so he took his own At the expense of life, breaking the game saved the lives of other people in our family, but the premise is that our family must travel across oceans…”

“So in 1938, I buried my father, took my mother, younger siblings, and moved to the United States. Then I set up a family and started a business there. Later I thought about moving my family back. But because I had lived there for many years, my family and career , Chances, grievances are all involved, and couldn"t afford to toss, so I settled there.”

Charlie nodded and asked him,

“Then what are your plans next?”

Lai Qinghua looked at the thousands of mountains, and said with a smile:

“The descendants are all in the United States. I have been out for four years this time. They are so concerned. Since I have already gotten the opportunity of ten years of life from you, I think about sealing it up. Go back and live there!”

Chapter

“In this case, the juniors wish you happiness and health for the rest of your life!”

Lai Qinghua replied in a busy manner, and said flatteredly:

“I would like to thank Master for your blessing!”

After that, Lai Qinghua hesitated for a moment and said,

“Master, I have a piece of advice, I hope you can listen to it.”

Charlie said immediately:

“Old gentleman, please say, the younger generation listens very carefully!”

Lai Qinghua said:

“Although your problem of the Dragon Shoal has been broken, you should not stay on the riverside to talk.”

Charlie asked,

“Then where do you think I should go?”

Lai Qinghua said respectfully:

“I think you should come to Eastcliff, because this is the capital of the country. From the perspective of the city"s feng shui fate, this is the city with the highest fate in the country. You come back here from As far as Feng Shui is concerned, it is the dragon entering the sea!”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“Thank you for your suggestion, I will consider it seriously.”

Lai Qinghua nodded, as if he could see Charlie"s thoughts, and said seriously:

“Master, it is said in

“Zeng Guang Xian Wen”

Charlie nodded:

“Master mentioned something, the junior has been taught.”

Lai Qinghua hurriedly waved his hand and said,

“dont dare to be Master! I will have a fate with you next time. dont know if there will be a chance to meet again in the future. If you need it, I can count it for you…”

Charlie subconsciously wanted to agree, but after thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said:

“Old sir, you dont need to forget about the hexagrams. I have a temperament axis, and my destiny makes me go east. I might want to go west. Heavenly secret, on the contrary, I might do something against my intentions. Let me go on slowly!”

Lai Qinghua was shocked. Over the years, as a top-level master, he has been madly sought after by countless people, and countless people have come to him at all costs, count them, and give directions. But even so, there are still many people who have no chance to make themselves count. But it was the first time that he saw someone like Charlie, and he didnt even have the heart to spy on the future, fortune, and heaven. It was really rare to see. In shock, he couldn"t help but admire Charlie a little bit more. So, he bowed to Charlie and said,

“Master, met by chance!”

Charlie smiled and nodded, and said:

“Old gentleman, have a good journey!”

When they returned to the parking lot, everyone looked suspiciously at the two of them. They didnt understand, what they talk about, the old and the young, who had been talking for so long. Lai Qinghua knew that Charlie did not want to reveal his identity, so he directly said to the person in charge of Waderest Security:

“Thank you for getting me a car. I will pack my luggage and send me to the airport.”

The man asked in surprise:

“Old Master are you leaving now?”

Lai Qinghua nodded and smiled:

“It has been four years. My promise to your Patriarch has been fulfilled, and its time to go back.”

The man said hurriedly and respectfully:

“Old Master dont you go to the Wade family to meet the Patriarch? Or I will inform the Patriarch and let him come to see you?”

The person in charge of the security knows very well that the Wade Family"s Old Master respects this old master very much. Charlie"s grandfather is seventy years old this year, and Lai Qinghua is already a centenarian with a generation difference in age, so Charlie"s grandfather has always called him as a senior and respected him.

Chapter

“Thank you, tell Patriarch that what Lai promised him, and he has done it. Moreover, Lai has been away for too long and is homesick, so he will not say goodbye to him. bye!”

After all, he arched his hands at everyone, and when he looked at Charlie, he paused for a moment, his eyes full of gratitude. Afterwards, he turned and raised his head and laughed loudly, and exclaimed in a puff of air:

“Laugh to the sky and go out, I am a Penghao native!”

After saying this, he stepped out. Philip couldn"t help sighing:

“The centenarians still have this kind of courage, its really extraordinary!”

Charlie smiled on the side, and while the Wade family security personnel were chasing Lai Qinghua away, he said to Philip:

“Uncle, let"s go back too.”

“Okay!”

“Go back, come back next time!”

Charlie will continue to play the role of the driver, so he opened the door for Philip, and after Philip in the car, he got into the Rolls-Royce cab again. Started the car. As soon as Charlie drove the car out of the parking lot, Philip in the back row asked him,

“Charlie, what did the old teacher talk to you just now? I think he seems to respect you very much.”

Charlie smiled faintly and said,

“The Old Master recognized me and knew that I was the Wade family blood, so he gave me some advice.”

Philip asked in surprise:

“How can he recognize you?! He knows you?”

Charlie shook his head:

“dont know him, but he is a descendant of the Lai family after all. He is still very accomplished in Feng Shui and Xiangshu. Maybe I will come if I get it right.”

Philip couldn"t help sighing:

“No wonder the Wade family refused to let you go up the mountain, but he said that you are not an outsider. That was what he meant!”

After speaking, Philip asked again:

“This Feng Shui technique is so magical? Who knows when it will come?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Maybe, although the things of the ancestors are ancient, but I have to admit, they are also very intelligent, and even include great wisdom that we dont understand. Just like the Mayans, in such an ancient period, they almost created the complete calendar which was calculated right, and it looks incredible to us modern people.”

Philip nodded seriously, then remembered something, and asked Charlie:

“Charlie, what are your plans next?”

Charlie said:

“Tomorrow, a friend"s grandmother will have her birthday. I will send some gifts. After attending the birthday banquet, I will return to Aurous Hill.”

Philip hurriedly said,

“What are you doing in such a hurry? its not too late to live for a few more days before leaving!”

Chapter

“Uncle, Aurous Hill still has a lot to do, so I can"t stay back.”

Philip heard this, nodded lightly, and sighed softly:

“You will often come to Eastcliff to see your uncle in the future. Lenan and I are looking forward to your return to Eastcliff for development!”

Charlie just responded, and didnt say more. Philip also tacitly did not ask this question again. Instead, he asked:

“Charlie, you said you are going to attend the birthday banquet of your friend"s grandma tomorrow. Do you have the gift ready?”

Charlie said:

“Not yet, I plan to go to the market to have a look later.”

Although Charlie has a rejuvenation pill that is of great significance to the elderly, he and Elsa"s grandma have never even seen each other. Naturally, it was impossible to prepare such an expensive gift for birthday celebration, so he still planned to buy more than 100,000 gift from market. The gifts on the left and right, expressing heart, are almost the same. When Philip heard this, he smiled and said:

“I have a fan in my house. The fan face is a picture of good fortune and longevity painted by Mr. Qi Baishi. The fan bone is a fine- leaf red sandalwood, coupled with a master-level engraver. You might as well take it to give the other party as a birthday gift.”

Charlie said hurriedly:

“Uncle, how can this be? How can I take your things to give away, I should buy one myself.”

Philip insisted:

“What is there to be polite between you and your uncle? A fan is nothing but a fan, which is not worth much. But because the subject is a picture of a happy birthday, it is still very good to use it as a birthday gift for the elderly.”

As he said, Philip hurriedly exhorted,

“This is the case, dont turn away from your uncle, let alone see outsiders! Otherwise, uncle will be angry.”

Seeing his resolute attitude, Charlie nodded and said,

“Then thank you Uncle!”

…… The next morning. Charlie declined Philip"s kindness to send him a car, and walked out of Gu"s house alone holding the long gift box he gave. His wife Claire sent him an address, and that address was Dong"s villa. Dong"s villa is not far from Gu"s. A total of more than 20 minutes by car. In Eastcliff, the Dong family can only be regarded as a second-rate family. Moreover, in the second-rate, it is still the one at the end of the crane. In the past few years, the family"s career has declined severely. If it hadn"t been for Elsa"s aunt to marry the Kevin family, the Kevin family had given the Dong family a hand. The Dong family"s fear would have fallen to the level of a third-rate family. But this is Eastcliff after all, even if it is a family at the end of the second-tier, placed in other second-tier cities, it can definitely become the top. Because of this, although the family has fallen a little, the family"s mansion is very luxurious. A grand luxury villa costs at least 300 million. Charlie"s taxi could only stop at the door of the villa area, and the security management was very strict, so he could only call Elsa after getting off the bus at the door and let her come out to pick it up. When Elsa heard that Charlie was here, she ran out almost happily. Today"s Elsa dressed very beautifully, and because it was her grandmother"s birthday, she also deliberately put on some light makeup, which looked very dignified and generous. Upon seeing Charlie, Elsa said happily:

“Charlie, you are here!”

As she said, she ran up and hugged him by the arm, pulling him to walk in, and said with excitement,

“Come, I will introduce my parents to you.”

Charlie hurriedly pulled out his arm and said awkwardly:

“Elsa, we can"t do this, its not appropriate…”

Elsa deliberately curled her lips and said,

“What"s wrong? its not good to be close to friends?”

Chapter

“Um…I am your girlfriend"s husband after all!”

Elsa said slightly perfunctorily:

“I know, the fake husband, you have been married for four years, and dont know when you can play the game of the house.”

Just as she was talking, a limited edition Bentley car drove up to the front and stopped beside them. The rear seat window was lowered. In the car, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothes looked at Elsa and asked,

“Elsa, you Why did you come out?”

When Elsa saw the woman, she hurriedly smiled and said,

“Oh, aunt! Where is second uncle?”

The middle-aged woman in the car said:

“He is still busy, he will come over before the luncheon birthday banquet.”

Elsa asked again:

“What about my brother?”

The middle-aged woman said helplessly:

“I didnt see him last night. I was mad at him. You said that this kid doesn"t have a long memory at all. When his body recovers, he doesn"t come home again. If you look back, you must help!”

Elsa smiled bitterly:

“aunt, I dont dare to talk about my brother"s temper. As soon as I talk to him, he will bark at me…”

The middle-aged woman sighed and said:

“This child is becoming more and more disobedient…”

With that, she looked at Charlie next to Elsa and asked with a smile:

“Oh, isn"t this young man your boyfriend?”

Elsa glanced at Charlie and smiled shyly:

“Not yet.”

“Isn"t it?”

“not yet”

“Then when can it change from „not yet‟ to „yes‟?”

Elsa said embarrassedly:

“Oh, aunt, you are too gossipy, come in quickly, grandma was talking about you!”

The middle-aged woman smiled and said,

“Do you want me to take you two for a while?”

Elsa hurriedly waved her hand:

“No need, we just walk in, its not far.”

The middle-aged woman nodded:

“Okay, I won"t quarrel with you, I will go in first.”

“You must never introduce me to others like this. What if they misunderstood? What if you know it at first? Then someone asks me Who am I, you say I am your girlfriend"s husband.”

Elsa pouted:

“its just a joke, why bother to be so serious.”

Charlie said seriously:

“This matter must be true. This is a matter of principle.”

Elsa had no choice but to nod her head:

“Well, a matter of principle, it won"t work if I dont say it!”

As she said, she hurriedly changed the subject:

“Let"s go in quickly, its too early!”

Charlie wanted to give her a gift, and then leave. But when he thought, his wife had confessed that she wanted to give Elsa"s grandma a birthday surprise. At least he had to meet Elsa"s grandma. It would be considered as taking the words on behalf of his wife. mission accomplished. So, he kept silent and followed Elsa into the villa area. When walking in from the villa area, a red Ferrari suddenly whizzed past from behind. Elsa saw the car and hurriedly waved and shouted,

“Cousin, cousin!”

its just that the supercar engine sound was already loud, and the speed was so fast, it passed with a swish, so the driver did not hear her at all. Charlie asked Elsa:

“Your cousin is driving?”

“Yes.”

“My cousin is very strange. He had an operation some time ago. It just happened not long before that, he is awkward again.”

Chapter

“Dad, uncle, let me introduce to you, this is my friend in Aurous Hill, Charlie Wade.”

The two middle-aged men looked up and down Charlie. Among them, Elsa"s uncle spoke:

“In Aurous Hill heard of a family with the Wade name?”

Elsa hurriedly explained:

“Charlie is not a member of the Wade family, he is my university classmate.”

Back then, Charlie was arranged by Mr. Willson to go to Aurous Hill University for a year. At that time, he was not only classmates with Claire, but also with Elsa. At this time, Elsa didnt say that this was Claire"s husband. In fact, she wanted to leave a way for herself. In case she and Charlie had a chance to develop, after taking him home, her family would see It was too embarrassing to think that this was Claire"s husband. It was heard that it was Elsa"s college classmate. Her uncle looked a little contemptuous and said,

“Since he is a college classmate, let him enter and sit down.”

Elsa"s father whispered at this time:

“Elsa, I just heard your cousin say that Young Mr. Gu will also come later, you should take the opportunity to get to know Young Mr. Gu.”

Elsa couldn"t help but frowned and said,

“What do I know well about him? The two dudes of the Gu family dont have a good thing, and their reputation has long been stinky!”

“What do you know?”

“The Gu family is the third-ranked family in Eastcliff. The family strength is very strong, and you should not forget that Gu family males are not prosperous. There are only two boys in total, so this The gold content is even greater!”

A family with many boys, no matter how strong it is, it will fall apart in the future. Some families say they have hundreds of billions of funds, but the offspring have too many branches and leaves, and the division of assets is also very serious. It is possible that the entire family cannot find a person with assets of more than 10 billion. Therefore, in such a family, Naturally, the gold content of men can"t go up. There are two males in the Gu family, Weiliang and Weiguang. Even if the two of them, each has only about 12.5% of the group"s shares, each of them is worth more than 100 billion. Elsa"s father, Hagel, has always wanted Elsa to find a top rich second generation to marry, in order to restore the decline of the Dong family. Before, he and the father of the Dong family heard that the Wade family bought Emgrand group in Aurous Hill and gave it to a Wade family heir. He thought that which descendant the Wade family sent to Aurous Hill for training, so Hundred years immediately arranged for Elsa to go to work in the Emgrand Group. However, Elsa had been to Aurous Hill for so long and had not even seen the chairman of the Emgrand Group, so her father gradually lost confidence. He even thought about not letting his daughter go back to Aurous Hill this time. It took half a year and there was no gain. its better to come back quickly and find a reliable big family boy in Eastcliff. It just so happened that my nephew just came in and said happily that he would save his face today, or maybe he finally invited the young master of the Gu family over, so he felt that this was a good opportunity for his daughter. However, Elsa didnt have any Gu family eldest master in her heart. Even the mysterious Wade Family Master she doesn"t care anymore. As early as after Charlie rescued her, all she thought was Charlie, and no other man could enter her eyes.

Chapter

“Dad, I have no interest in Mr. Gu, so dont let me know him!”

After speaking, she looked at Charlie and said,

“Charlie, let"s go in!”

“You child!”

“Why are you so ignorant of good and evil? If you can be with Young Mr. Gu, how can you use Aurous Hill?”

Subconsciously, Elsa glanced at Charlie again, and then stubbornly said to her father:

“I just like Aurous Hill! I must look for husband in Aurous Hill!”

Hagel reprimanded:

“What are you talking about? How can there be any decent family in Aurous Hill? How can daughter of Hagel marry a man from such a small place!”

Elsa was very disappointed and said,

“Dad, why are you so snobbish now?”

“I am snobbish?”

“I am not all for your own good?”

On the side, Elsa"s uncle spoke:

“Leave it, Hagel, there is no rush for this matter. Let Elsa accompany her classmates in first.”

When Hagel saw his eldest brother come out, he said to Elsa:

“its all right, let"s go in first, and let your mother talk to you!”

Elsa said angrily:

“its useless to talk about it!”

After that, she immediately stepped forward to hold Charlie, and blurted out:

“Leave Charlie, let"s go in!”

Charlie had no choice but to mix with other people"s housework, so he quickly followed into the villa. Hagel stomped his feet with anger, and the eldest brother beside him said:

“Hagel, your vision seems to be getting worse!”

“Huh?”

“Big brother, what do you mean by this?”

Hagel"s eldest brother smiled and said,

“Did you not see that Elsa has been staring at the man next to her? Especially when you let her know Mr. Gu, she immediately looked at the man after hearing this. There must be a problem here!”

“What"s the problem?”

“Big brother, dont you mean to say, Elsa might like that kid, right?”

“I think its almost the same.”

“Did you not listen to Elsa? They are college classmates, but they met a long time ago, and this kid is in Aurous Hill again, Elsa has been there for more than half a year. Staying in the city, maybe the two of you will be better when they are in Aurous Hill!”

Hagel"s expression changed:

“d*mn, Aurous Hill"s little wanderers dare to be tempted by my daughter. its really unreasonable!”

After that, he immediately said:

“Brother, you are staring here, I‟ll ask Elsa what is going on!”

Hagel"s eldest brother hurriedly grabbed him:

“What are you in a hurry? Now ask Elsa, in case of a quarrel, wouldn"t it disturb my mother"s birthday party? If you want to say, you‟d better bear it and wait. After the birthday banquet, ask Elsa privately what is going on.”

Hagel hesitated for a moment, thinking of his mother"s birthday banquet and many guests, it is indeed not suitable to question his daughter at this time, so he nodded, and said depressedly:

“That kid toad wants to eat swan meat, I will make him look good.”

Chapter

“My grandma is over there, I will take you over to see her.”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Then just give the gift I prepared to your grandma.”

When the two came to the old couple, Elsa smiled and said to them:

“Grandpa and grandma, let me introduce you. This is my university classmate, his name is Charlie!”

The Old Lady hurriedly smiled and said:

“Oh, its Elsa"s college classmate! Welcome!”

After that, the Old Lady asked again:

“By the way, Elsa, I remember that among your college classmates at the time, there was a girl who had a very good relationship with you. She was called Claire, right?”

At this time, Charlie said:

“Hello, Grandma, I am Claire"s husband. In fact, Claire always wanted to come to you in person for birthdays, but there are indeed many things in the family that cannot allow her to travel currently, so she asked me to take her place. I came here, please forgive me!”

The Old Lady smiled and said:

“Oh, that little girl Claire is already married now!”

After that, she looked at Elsa again and said seriously:

“Elsa, look, your college classmates are getting married one after another, but you dont even have a boyfriend up to now, you just listen to what grandma said. dont go to Aurous Hill anymore. Find a boyfriend in Eastcliff, and get married early and grandma will feel at ease!”

Elsa had mixed feelings in her heart at this time. She likes Charlie, and it is the kind of love that goes deep into her bones, so in her heart, she has already decided not to marry anyone other than Charlie. But unfortunately, Charlie is the nominal husband of her good best friend, and now even her family knows it. Wouldn"t it be even more impossible for her and Charlie in the future? Although the Dong family is not a top-notch family in Eastcliff, it is still sturdy. How could it be possible to let their granddaughter be with a married man? Even if he is divorced, it will be his second marriage, and it would be embarrassing to spread it out. Thinking of this, she felt extremely disappointed. At this moment, a discordant voice came:

“Grandma! Grandpa!”

Elsa turned her head to see, her cousin Delon walked over with a look of sadness. She subconsciously asked:

“Cousin, I heard that you had an operation some time ago? How is your recovery now?”

When Delon heard her ask about the operation, he couldn"t help being a little annoyed, and said angrily:

“dont talk about the operation this messy thing with me, thinking of it, I get f*cking angry!”

Mrs. Dong said distressedly:

“Elsa, you dont know, your cousin suffered a serious crime some time ago!”

Charlie didnt look back at this time, but he heard the voice really familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he caught the identity of the owner of this voice in his mind. Isn"t this the Young Mr. Kevin, Delon who was forced to swallow a string of gemstone necklaces in Warnia"s house at that time? how? Is he Elsa"s cousin? Moreover, Delon called Elsa"s grandmother grandma, which means that he is the child of Elsa"s aunt. This is really interesting.

Chapter

“Brother, let me introduce you to my college classmate!”

As soon as the voice fell, Charlie turned around with a smile on his face. The moment Delon saw him, he felt like he had seen a ghost! He was surprised for a long while before he came back to his senses, and then he began to gritted his teeth:

“Okay! The name is Wade! I"m so fcking worried that I can’t find you. You dared to come to my grandma’s house. You won’t make it out today. dmn you!”

Elsa was startled and blurted out:

“Brother, what do you mean? Charlie is a guest, why are you talking to him like this?”

Delon gritted his teeth and said,

“Do you know why I had an operation?”

“I heard mom say that you swallowed a necklace.”

“Yes!”

“Why I swallowed the necklace? its because of this b@stard!”

Charlie snorted:

“Mr. Kevin, speak rationally and be kind, did I force you to swallow the necklace? Or did I break your mouth and stuff it into your stomach?”

Delon did not speak. How to say? Charlie didnt have any problems with these words. He really didnt force him to swallow the necklace, but he lost the bet with him and couldn"t get off the stage, so he bit his teeth and swallowed it. But isn"t he the culprit? Thinking of this, Delon cursed sternly:

“Charlie! You‟re f*cking here to break this with me! I just want to settle this account with you!”

Charlie ignored him. Instead, he looked at Mrs. Dong, handed over the gift box he had brought, and said seriously:

“Grandma, this is a birthday gift that Claire and I have prepared for you. Please accept it.”

The Old Lady didnt understand the contradiction between Charlie and her grandson, but after all, she was an elder of a big family and she was very polite, so she reached out and took the gift and said,

“Thank you for talking to Claire. Please carry my thoughts.”

Delon looked at Charlie ignoring him, his whole body almost exploded. He snatched the gift box from his grandmother"s hand, and then dropped it directly to the ground, pointing at Charlie and cursing:

“Charlie, get out of here now, and then return to Aurous Hill to give it to me. Be prepared and wait for death, I will come to Aurous Hill to kill you personally in two days!”

Charlie didnt get angry, but said indifferently:

“Delon, for Elsa"s face, I call you Mr. Kevin, but you shouldn"t push your nose on your face, otherwise, dont blame me for disregarding Elsa"s affection!”

Elsa was also very angry, and angrily said:

“Cousin, what are you doing?! Charlie is a guest! Why are you driving people out? Why are you throwing away the gifts they gave grandma?”

After speaking, she bent down and picked up the gift box that had been smashed open and the fan in the gift box out. Delon said contemptuously:

“This kind of sl*t, what good can he give grandma to his mother? its just a broken fan, and he can handle this kind of rag!”

Mrs. Dong sighed helplessly. The Old Lady knew exactly what virtue her grandson was. Although she heard that Charlie might be inseparable from his grandson"s operation, but looking at what this means, 80% of her grandson"s own blame and asking for trouble, the responsibility may not lie with Charlie. So, she said seriously:

“Delon, such a big person, why is his speech so shallow? Gifts represent the mind, regardless of high or low.”

When Delon heard this, he immediately took out a gift box from his pocket. After opening it, it contained a Maitreya Buddha carved with green jade. At first glance, the jadeite is an imperial green with excellent water. The material is excellent, there are no flaws, and the carving is perfect. There is also a circle of diamonds next to it, which is quite dazzling. He handed the jade necklace to Mrs. Dong, and said unconvinced:

“Grandma, this jade Buddha is Laokeng Emperor Green, worth at least 30 million. The broken fan is a few hundred. There are so many like that, these two things are placed together, and the judgment is made! Rubbish is rubbish, and no matter how good the packaging is, it can"t be valuable!”

Chapter

“I said Delon, you also remember whether you eat or not. Have you forgotten the necklace you swallowed last time?”

The main reason why Delon was forced to swallow that string of gemstone necklaces last time was because he lost the bet to Charlie. At that time, he felt that he had taken a string of tens of millions of necklaces that were already great, and at the same time the rejuvenation pill that Charlie gave to Warnia was worthless. But he didnt expect that a rejuvenating pill would be directly sold at a sky-high price of 2 billion at Warnia"s birthday party. However, after Delon came back, he has been pondering this matter, and the more he pondered, the more he felt that something was wrong. He always felt that it was impossible for anyone to be willing to spend 2 billion on such a stupid thing. So the greatest possibility, in fact, should be that Tailai and Charlie joined forces to sing a double song! Although Tailai had spent 2 billion on the surface, it was very likely that Charlie would return the money to him after turning around. Therefore, he hated Charlie even more. It turned out that he was planning to go to Aurous Hill to settle accounts with him after the new year, but he unexpectedly came to Eastcliff and his grandma"s house on his own initiative, which made him hate him immediately. If it wasn"t for the birthday banquet at this time, he would even wish to call someone over immediately and directly beat Charlie to death. Therefore, he immediately yelled at Charlie:

“Charlie, you f*cking calculated my account last time, I haven"t settled it with you yet, now you dare to come to Eastcliff and pretend to be a righteous?”

As he said, he asked angrily:

“You tell me the truth, was that Tailai colluding with you last time?”

Charlie snorted disdainfully, and said:

“If you can"t afford to lose, just say it straight, not shame in it, but you can"t afford to lose and you are still playing a rogue, that would be a bit of shame.”

Delon suddenly became angry, gritted his teeth and said:

“You fcking said I can’t afford to lose? I’m the fcking can"t afford to lose?”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“If you can afford to lose, then let"s gamble again.”

“Okay! What to bet, you say it!”

Charlie said,

“didnt you say that the fan I gave is only worth a few hundred? So, if my fan is better than your jade, you will eat your jade, just like the last time you ate gems necklace.”

“Grass!”

“Boy, are you fcking looking for death, are you? Believe it or not, I fcking let people kill you!”

Elsa said angrily:

“Cousin, Charlie is my friend, dont go too far!”

“Far?”

“its not so good, you think its too much? I tell you, new hatred and old hatred, I will definitely kill him this time!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Look, if I say you can"t afford to lose, you still dont admit it. You have jumped the wall in a hurry, and your mouth is stiff? What"s the matter, dont you dare to bet? “I dont dare to bet?”

“My dmn carefully selected emperor green jade pendant is not as good as your dashed fan? What a dmn international joke!”

After that, Delon asked sternly:

“What if you lose? Dare to eat your fan?”

Chapter

“Yes, then let"s just say that. If I lose, I will eat the fan. If you lose, you will eat the jade pendant.”

“Grass!”

“Okay! I dont believe it anymore! That"s it! My jade was sold for 24 million. I have transaction records as proof. How much is your broken fan worth?”

Charlie didnt know how much the fan was worth. However, he knows that Qi Baishi"s paintings have been rising rapidly in recent years, and the price increase rate of his works is much faster than that of jadeite. Although this is just a fan, it is by no means a random graffiti, but a picture of Fushou drawn very carefully. Qi Baishi"s top painting

“High Litu of Pines and Cypresses”

“You can ask someone who knows how to paint to identify how much this fan is worth.”

“Fan?”

“What the h*ll, its so ugly!”

A knowledgeable person next to him immediately exclaimed:

“Oh! This seems to be a painting by Qi Baishi! Fushou Tu fan, this fan is very famous!”

“Yes!”

“This fan seems to have been auctioned at Christie"s in the past few years. If I remember correctly, it should have been auctioned off by Chairman Gu of the Gu family for 48.88 million!”

“Chairman Gu? Is it the Chairman Gu who announced his recovery in a high-profile manner yesterday and returned to the control of the Gu Group?”

“Yes, its him!”

“its weird, how could this young man have Chairman Gu"s collection in his hand? Could it be stolen?”

“Stealing? its impossible, but its also impossible to be authentic. I guess its an imitation, or it was copied by a contemporary expert.”

Delon heard these conversations, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and said to Charlie:

“Okay, Charlie, even f*cking fooled my grandma with fakes, you are really looking for death!”

Delon"s grandmother said embarrassingly,

“Oh, you two shouldn"t fight here like you are kids. The courtesy is light and affectionate. Why bother to explore the real price? Delon, you take a step back. After all, Charlie is a guest. , And come from afar!”

“How do you do that!”

“Grandma, this grandson has pitted me so badly. I will definitely not let him go this time!”

As he said, he shook the folding fan in his hand and sneered:

“Oh, I said Charlie, if your fan is real, it is indeed worth more than my jadeite, but your thing is a fake, its worth the f*ck. Three thousand is great, how about it, hurry up and eat it!”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Why do you say it is fake? Are you an expert in appraisal?”

Delon pointed to the crowd watching the excitement around him, and said:

“What everyone said just now, you must have heard it too, dont you want to be tough?”

After speaking, Delon said disgustedly:

“This fan of authenticity is in the hands of Chairman Gu of the Gu Group. With your rag, can you still get his collection from Chairman Gu? ?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You‟re right. Chairman Gu really gave this fan to me. I heard someone next to me saying that it was procured at a price of 48.88 million that year. It is already more expensive than your jade pendant. its more than twice as expensive now to say the least, so I won"t talk nonsense with you anymore, hurry up and swallow your pendant.”

Chapter

Delon yelled coldly:

“fcking your mouth when you die, even if you lie, you dare to bring Chairman Gu in. If Chairman Gu blames it, will you be the dmn bear?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“If you dont believe me, just call Chairman Gu and ask him if he personally gave this fan to me.”

“I"m pooh!”

“Even as the young master of the Kevin family, I dont have the right to contact Chairman Gu directly. Do you f*cking know that I can"t ask Chairman Gu to confirm the authenticity, so you‟re here unscrupulously? Pretend to be forced?”

Charlie smiled noncommitantly:

“This kind of thing is boring to talk about. its better to find a professional authority to come and see.”

“No need.”

“Tell you, I specially invited Weiliang, the eldest son of the Gu family, today. If this thing is true of you, then this is the collection of the eldest son of Gu, and you will know what the situation is. !”

Charlie laughed even louder when he heard this:

“Okay, since you have to wait for the eldest son of the Gu family, then wait for him to come.”

Delon didnt expect that Charlie was not scared at all, he was not even half empty, and he couldn"t help being surprised. If he changed himself to him, took a copy to pretend to be Chairman Gu"s collection, and heard that Mr. Gu was coming over, then he would rush to avoid being caught by Mr. Gu. But Charlie didnt mean to run at all. This made him wonder, why is this kid so confident? Although he is in Aurous Hill, he seems to have some connections, but he can"t really get into Philip"s relationship, right? Who is Philip? The head of Eastcliff"s third-largest family, the Gu family! Not to mention Charlie, even his father can"t get into this relationship. Why can this live-in son-in-law in a small place such as Aurous Hill place have a relationship with Philip? its impossible! At this moment, someone yelled:

“Grandson of Gu"s is here!”

“Mr. Gu, dont know if you are coming here, if I have missed it, please forgive me! Weiliang faintly waved his hand and said,

“I also heard Delon say that today is his grandma"s birthday and invited me to join in, so I rushed to interrupt.”

Elsa"s grandfather said hurriedly,

“Gu Master you come and let Dong family"s residence shine, how can it be an interruption!”

Chapter

“Come on, Elsa, get to know Mr. Gu!”

Elsa"s grandfather, uncle, and father have surprisingly unanimous views on Elsa"s lifelong events. They all felt that Elsa should marry a young master from a top family, so as to bring enough help to the Dong family. This is why they arranged for her to work for Aurous Hill Emgrand Group. However, Elsa had been to Aurous Hill for so long, and even the chairman of Emgrand Group hadn"t seen her once, so they gradually lost patience with this matter. Now they looked at Weiliang in front of them, and they all have the same idea, hoping that Elsa could be with Weiliang, so that the Dong family could fly into the sky. The moment Weiliang saw Elsa, his eyes straightened. Although Eastcliff has many beautiful women, there are not many beautiful women in the big families. After all, it is difficult for a person to have an excellent background and an excellent appearance at the same time. Although the Dong family is a little down right now, Elsa is really beautiful and moving! Therefore, Weiliang immediately moved his mind to Elsa. He immediately reached out to Elsa and said very gentlemanly:

“Miss Dong, it is nice to meet you!”

Elsa"s expression was somewhat cold, she deliberately didnt reach out her hand, but nodded and said,

“its also nice to meet you, Mr. Gu.”

Aside, Elsa"s father, Hagel, immediately reprimanded:

“Elsa! Why are you so impolite? Why dont you shake hands with Mr. Gu?!”

Elsa said:

“I"m sorry, Mr. Gu, I just touched the stray cat at the door and didnt wash my hands.”

Weiliang was a little bit upset. Elsa was so big that she didnt even hold his hands. It was too shameful for him! However, he didnt get angry on the spot, but wanted to endure the wave first, to leave a good impression on Elsa, and to facilitate the next in-depth development. At this time, Delon hurried over with the folding fan brought by Charlie, and said hello to Weiliang respectfully, while saying:

“Oh, Mr. Gu, you are here just right. This is a fool, holding a fan of your uncle. I dont want to say that it is genuine. I suspect that this kid has deliberately pretended to call imitation a real one, and he is using Chairman Gu"s reputation to pretend!”

After that, he immediately opened the fan and handed it to Weiliang, and said respectfully:

“Look, Mr. Gu, this is the fan! Tell everyone, is this real?”

Weiliang frowned. He didnt understand antique bullshit. How could he tell the truth or not, he didnt even know the origin of this fan. Fortunately, Delon said flatly at this time:

“This fan is an Old Master Qi Baishi"s picture of fortune and longevity. It is said that your uncle took the picture at the sky-high price of 48.88 million!”

When Weiliang heard this, he thought to himself that if the genuine product was really uncle"s collection, he would definitely not sell it. After all, he values antique materials very much. He has bought various famous paintings over the years. It is said that these paintings are worth tens of billions. Although the transaction price of this fan was only 48.88 million, based on his understanding of the uncle, it was impossible for him to get the collection in his hands. What"s more, he and the Dong family didnt know each other at all, and the Dong family didnt even have a chance to cheat him. How could he take out his collection as a gift to Mrs. Dong? Therefore, it can be concluded that the fan in front of him must be fake! Thinking of this, Weiliang immediately asked in a cold voice:

“Where is the idiot, even he dares to imitate my uncle"s collection and use his name? Is he so bored of life!”

Chapter

“Master Gu, this is the fool!”

Weiliang"s eyeballs were on Elsa"s body just now, and the Dong family"s flattery surrounded him, so he didnt even see Charlie not far away. At this moment, he followed the direction of Delon"s fingers and looked at Charlie, and his soul frightened immediately! “Wade… Charlie?! How could he be here…”

When he thought that Charlie could easily abolish a God of War, a realm master, and also let the four men in his family lose fertility, he felt a chill in his back! What is more scary is not Charlie"s strange strength, but Charlie"s identity! On the same day, Charlie announced his true identity in the Gu family meeting room. He was the young master of the Wade family! The son of Changying, the legendary Eastcliff Lord! In addition, Charlie had a 20-year marriage contract with his cousin Sara. If he does marry his cousin in the future, then he would have owned half of the Gu family group! After all, the uncle Philip"s daughter Sara, will definitely inherit the future family property alone. After all, Sara is a female generation. If she marries Charlie, it would be equivalent to treating Philip"s assets as a dowry and making Charlie super rich. By then, Charlie will probably become the country"s top richest, not one of them! So, adding up all these reasons, he was really scared of Charlie. But he never dreamed that the

“stupid”

“Mr. Charlie, I"m sorry, I didnt expect you to be here. I didnt see you just now. Please dont take it to your heart!”

Everyone present was frightened. Especially Delon! He originally wished that Weiliang could take a gun out of his pocket and kill Charlie on the spot, so as to relieve his hatred. But he never dreamed that Weiliang slapped him and was so respectful to Charlie! What the h*ll are you doing? ! Charlie, this idiot, wouldn"t he fool Gu"s family? ! Elsa was also struck by lightning. She knew Charlie"s identity. He used to be an orphan, then he was a pauper. He had no place in her girlfriend"s family. He has gradually improved by showing others Feng Shui this year. However, there has been improvement, and even the young master of the Gu family, the third-ranked top family of Eastcliff, is so respectful to him. This is really incredible, right? Charlie looked at Weiliang with a calm face at this time, and asked,

“What? Do you know Mr. Kevin?”

Weiliang was frightened by Charlie"s expressionless words. When he thought that he was brought into the ditch by the b@stard Delon, he was immediately furious, grabbed his collar, raised his hand and slapped him several times!

Chapter

“Delon, you‟re so f*cking tired! Even you dare to scold Mr. Charlie! See if I dont suck your broken mouth!”

Delon was immediately drawn with blood and swollen cheeks, his eyes were full of horror, but he couldn"t say a word. At this time, a middle-aged lady came out of the bathroom next to the hall while wiping the hand cream. When Delon was beaten, she exclaimed. She ran over and yelled:

“Who is the b@stard, dare to beat my son!”

It was Delon"s mother and Elsa"s aunt, Juanita. Juanita loves her son eagerly. Seeing that her son has been beaten up, she immediately went forward to tear up Weiliang. Weiliang felt resentful in his heart. Seeing her ran to him, raised his foot, kicked her away with one kick. Juanita sighed, the whole person had fallen backward and fell to the ground. This time she was kicked and fell not lightly, so she could only cry on the ground:

“What are you guys doing in a daze, kill this b@stard? How can you let him bully Delon in Dong"s house!”

Juanita"s elder brother sternly shouted:

“Are you blind? didnt you see that this is Young Mr. Gu?!”

Juanita was taken aback. She only saw someone beating her son just now, so she immediately rushed over to help. As a result, she was kicked as soon as she arrived, and she didnt even see Weiliang"s appearance. Now, listening to what the elder brother said, she hurriedly looked at him. This look immediately frightened her soul out! d*mn! Really the eldest master of the Gu family! How strong is the Gu family! Even if the Dong family and the Kevin family are added together and multiplied by two, they may not be their opponents. So, if Young Mr. Gu hits her son, isn"t he just hitting him? What can she say? But, what is going on? ! didnt the son say that he finally invited the Gu family young master to join him today? In this way, the relationship between the son and the Gu family eldest master must be like friends, right? Then why did Young Mr. Gu beat him? ! It makes no sense! So, she ignored the pain in her body, crying and begging:

“Mr. Gu, Delon is your friend. Where is he not doing well, you should be more worried because of you are friends, and there is no need to beat him to death!”

Weiliang kept beating Delon on his hand, his palm was sore and his elbow cramped, but he still couldn"t understand his hatred. He gritted his teeth and cursed:

“This b@stard, dare to insult Mr. Charlie, I f*cking smacked his face. its all light, and I won"t get rid of him if I kill him!”

“This this……”

Juanita asked eagerly and surprised:

“Who is Mr. Charlie, what is going on?”

Elsa also recovered at this time, and hurriedly came to Charlie and begged:

“Charlie, please say something, dont let Young Mr. Gu continue to fight like this, it will kill him if they continue to fight like this… .”

Seeing Elsa"s expression anxious, Charlie knew that she was also concerned about her cousin, so he said to Weiliang,

“its almost done, dont fight anymore.”

Weiliang was waiting for Charlie"s words. Because he scolded at Charlie by Delon"s idiot incitation, he knew very well that if Charlie was dissatisfied, he could not stop doing anything. Seeing that Charlie finally stopped, he was relieved, and kicked Delon to the ground, and cursed:

“If Mr. Charlie had not been merciful, I would have killed you!”

Chapter

“Delon! dont you hurry up to apologize to Mr. Charlie!”

Delon didnt expect that his uncle would even yell at him to apologize to Charlie. This is really because his family is not toward him. However, he counted that although he was upset with Charlie in his heart, he didnt dare to make trouble with Charlie at this time. He could only cry to Charlie and said,

“Mr. Charlie, I"m sorry, I shouldn"t scold you, and hope you as adult dont count the villains…”

Charlie waved his hand:

“These are trivial matters, and I dont take it to heart.”

Delon breathed a sigh of relief instantly. He didnt expect that Charlie was not a caregiver, so he hurriedly hugged Charlie and said,

“Thank you, Mr. Charlie, you have a big heart!”

Charlie waved his hand:

“If you are polite, you dont have to say it. I won"t care about the things you scolded me just now, but the bet between us is to continue. There is a good saying, gentleman. its hard to chase the horse!”

“what?!”

When Delon heard Charlie say that he wanted to continue gambling, his whole body instantly fell to the bottom! Originally, he thought that Charlie"s folding fan must be an imitation bought from outside, and it could never be a genuine product collected by Chairman Gu. Therefore, the price of this fake is naturally not much higher. No matter how good a painter is, it cannot be more expensive than the jade pendant prepared by himself. However, it now appears that the situation has been reversed. Because Weiliang, the young master of the Gu family, is so respectful to Charlie, then this proves that Charlie is definitely a very important person in the eyes of the Gu family! That being the case, it is very possible that Philip really gave Charlie the folding fan in his hand! Someone said just now that Philip spent 48.88 million to procure this fan of Qi Baishi that year! At this price alone, it is more than twice as expensive as his jade pendant! What"s more, the collectibles market has been soaring in recent years, especially the painting and calligraphy market. Qi Baishi"s paintings are getting higher and higher prices, and they have rarely appeared on the auction market in recent years. The reason is mainly because the price of Qi Baishi"s paintings has risen too fast, and collectors hope to hold them for a period of time, and then sell them when the rate of appreciation temporarily slows down. Therefore, at this time, the price of Qi Baishi"s paintings will only be more expensive than in previous years. If this fan is really put up for auction, it will be at least 60 to 70 million. It is far more than his own jade pendant with a transaction price of 24 million. Thinking of this, Delon was terrified. Charlie insisted on gambling, so as agreed, he would swallow this jade pendant as well…

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, I really know that I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I just finished the operation some time ago, The wound has just healed, if I suffer it again, I am afraid I will die…”

Juanita, who was eager to protect the calf just now, already understood the situation. She knew that blindly looking at her son would be useless and would only annoy Charlie and Weiliang, so she could only cry and plead:

“This gentleman , I beg you, dont be familiar with my son, he is an unlearned dude, he has been punished last time, this time you let him go!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“its not that I didnt let him go, but that he bit me so hard. He provoked the matter last time. its the same thing today. He has to follow the bet, can you blame me for failing if you lose?”

Weiliang on the side also echoed:

“d*mn, Delon, you bet with Mr. Charlie, do you want to deny it if you lose? Okay, if that"s the case, dont blame me for turning over and denying you!”

Delon waved his hand in fright:

“No, no, I admit it! I admit it!”

At this time Delon has already seen the situation in front of him. If he doesn"t recognize it today, Weiliang must just let him go. Maybe he won"t be able to get along in Eastcliff in the future, and he may even hurt the Kevin family because of himself. And Dong"s house. Therefore, he can only honestly say:

“I am willing to bet and lose…”

Having said that, he picked up the jade pendant and looked at it for a while, gritted his teeth, but was unwilling to swallow the jade pendant. He knew exactly how painful it would be to swallow this kind of thing. Juanita on the side was very distressed. She had witnessed how painful her son had been during the last operation and almost caused intestinal obstruction. How could he be willing to experience it again this time? ! Thinking of this, she hurriedly pleaded:

“Young Mr. Gu, you have poor pitiful Delon. It hasn"t been long since he just had an operation, so he can"t do it again this time…”

dont look at Weiliang here urging Delon to be willing to bet and lose, but he really doesn"t know what exactly Delon bet with Charlie. Hearing Juanita said that he would have another operation, he asked Delon in surprise:

“You kid and Wade What kind of bet did you make?”

Delon replied tremblingly:

“I…I…I bet with Mr. Charlie that if the fan he takes is more expensive than the jade I bought, I will swallow the jade. in stomach……”

Weiliang was taken aback and asked in surprise,

“Your mother said you just had an operation. What"s going on?”

Delon had to bite the bullet and said:

“Last time I was at Song"s house in Aurous Hill, I also made a bet with Mr. Charlie. I also lost that bet. Then I swallowed a string of gemstone necklaces, which were later surgically removed due to intestinal obstruction. ……”

Weiliang swallowed, horrified in his heart. This Delon is too miserable, right? Even swallowed a string of necklaces… And this time, I have to swallow a jade pendant… Although Weiliang is not a good person, nor a kind, but when he hears such things, he can"t help but sympathize with Delon in heart. its not good to provoke Charlie? Who is Charlie? dont talk about you, the God of War was in front of him, and he was crushed into a baby boy in an instant. I am the d*mn young master of the Gu family, Eastcliff"s well-known diamond king, nicknamed

“Eastcliff Humanoid Driver”

, it is windy and suave, and almost no one dares to mess with it in Eastcliff. didnt Charlie make him lose his fertility and be beaten into a dog? In the end, he had to kneel down for Charlie to beg for forgiveness. Just like that, let alone a b@stard from a second-rate family like you!

Chapter

“Delon, everyone is an adult, so you should be willing to bet and lose. I dont think you will be haggling here anymore. Hurry up and swallow this jade!”

Delon"s expression immediately turned into a bitter face that was too bitter. Weiliang said coldly:

“I"m telling you, please feel lucky in your heart. Last time you swallowed a necklace. This time it is just a pendant. Fortunately, I didnt match this pendant with a chain, otherwise you have to swallow it with the necklace.!”

Delon was crying and looked at his cousin Elsa, and pleaded bitterly:

“Elsa, my good sister, please quickly plead with Mr. Charlie, let Mr. Charlie let me go this time, I really know I was wrong. From now on I will never do it right with him again. From now on, I will be his dog. I will do what he asks me to do. Even if he lets me bite, I will never hesitate, but ask him to forgive me this time. ……”

Elsa"s heart was also very tangled at this time. The cousin was so dissatisfied with Charlie just now. Women are like this, dont think Delon is Elsa"s cousin, the relationship between the two people was really good when they were young. But Charlie is Elsa"s long-time lover, so if these two people are placed in front of her, she must be biased towards Charlie in her heart. Now Delon asked her to intercede with Charlie, and she suddenly didnt know what to do. When Juanita saw this, she ran to Elsa and knelt down while crying, and wailed and said,

“Elsa, give auntie face, please beg Mr. Charlie, he can raise his hand and spare your cousin once, you aunt kneels down for you!”

Elsa wanted to stretch out her hand to help, but Juanita wanted to kneel down, and the two of them were so deadlocked. Elsa really couldn"t bear her aunt to kneel to herself, so she hurriedly looked at Charlie, apologized, and asked a little pleadingly:

“Charlie, please look at my face. Just forgive my brother this time ”

Charlie hesitated for a moment, and said to Elsa:

“Let"s take a step to talk.”

Elsa nodded hurriedly, followed Charlie to the side, looking at Charlie nervously, for fear that he would be angry with her. Charlie looked at her and asked,

“When in Aurous Hill, a pair of brothers named Oliver and Vincent tried to assassinate you. Does it have anything to do with Delon?”

Elsa waved her hand quickly:

“It was not my cousin who did that thing, it was my other cousin…”

“Your cousin?”

“Is he here?”

Elsa shook her head and said:

“It is said that after the incident last time, someone with a lot of background warned the Dong family that my cousin had a guilty conscience and hid abroad and never came back. This time my grandma passed her birthday. He did not come even today.”

Charlie nodded lightly, and then asked,

“So, you and your cousin Delon have no contradiction, right?”

“That"s right.”

“My cousin is…how to put it, ego is built a little bit, and he doesn"t know how to learn, but he hasn"t done anything that hurts the world, just he just likes to boast…”

Speaking of this, Elsa pleaded diligently:

“So, Charlie…you dont have trouble with him today with this matter. Give me a face, okay?”

While talking, Elsa already grabbed Charlie"s arm with both hands, shook it gently like a baby, and her face was full of pleading and shyness. Charlie was helpless, knowing that since Elsa had pleaded with him, he couldn"t continue to embarrass her cousin even if he was looking at her friend"s face. However, Delon"s pretended to be a bit too big, if he were to spare him like this, it would be too cheap for him. Thinking of this, he said to Elsa:

“Well, since it is your cousin, then I have to give you face in whatever you say.”

Chapter

“Thank you so much Charlie!”

Charlie said hurriedly:

“Wait a moment, I dont need to ask him to swallow that string of pendants, but he still has to accept other punishments, otherwise I"m afraid he won"t remember it.”

Elsa hurriedly asked,

“Charlie, what punishment are you going to make him accept? It won"t be more serious than swallowing a pendant, right?”

“No.”

“You can rest assured that my punishment is a good thing for him.”

Elsa just relieved her heart and said affectionately:

“Charlie, thank you, you forgave my brother for me, then give me a chance and let me repay you…”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“How do you want to repay me?”

Elsa blinked and smiled deliberately:

“Of course I promise, and then gave you a fat boy, what do you think?”

Charlie said solemnly:

“In the future, dont say anything like this, I am your girlfriend"s husband!”

Elsa nodded and said seriously:

“I know, you two are having a fake marriage! There is no marriage in fact. In fact, the best solution for you two is to give each other freedom.”

Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said,

“I won"t tell you this anymore, I"m also playing the piano to the cow.”

After speaking, he turned back to the crowd. Seeing him coming back, everyone hurriedly consciously stepped out of a channel. Delon knelt on the ground, waiting for Charlie"s sentence. Charlie said indifferently:

“Delon, because you are cousin of Elsa, I can give you a chance this time, but it depends on whether you can grasp it.”

When Delon heard this, he immediately burst into tears and said:

“Mr. Charlie, thank you for raising your hand. dont worry, I will take good care of it and never pretend anymore!”

Charlie said:

“its useless to just say it. I can stop you from swallowing that jade pendant this time, but you have to use actual actions to prove that you can really change your mind!”

Delon nodded like smashing garlic:

“Mr. Charlie, if you have any opinion, I can definitely do it!”

Charlie glanced at Elsa and said,

“its not easy for Elsa to be in Aurous Hill by herself. Let me say this. What about you, go to Aurous Hill and be a driver for Elsa for one year. You have to be honest this year. In Aurous Hill, if you dare to run or be passive, or if you dare to act with someone, I will feed you a piece of brick!”

When Delon heard this, his heart was very bitter. Eastcliff"s life is so moist, how can the small place in Aurous Hill have access to his own law? Moreover, he still let him go there and be a driver for his cousin for a year, that too under Charlie"s nose. If he really goes there, he can"t even pretend to be important, and girls dare not to be… … However, when he thought that if he didnt agree, he would have to swallow the jade pendant, and Weiliang would definitely not let him go. He could only grit his teeth and agree, saying,

“Okay, Mr. Charlie, I will definitely follow your instructions… ….”

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said,

“Okay, I think you can prepare to set off after you have eaten this meal. The road is quite far away, and it will take more than ten days to talk about it.”

“Huh?”

“Mr. Charlie, it takes only two hours to fly from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill…”

“Flying?”

“its up to you to be worthy of flying? You can ride a bike for me. Only tents and no hotels are allowed along the way. If you dare to take any other means of transportation, I will break your legs!”

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, if I go to Aurous Hill by bicycle now, it will be the first month when I arrive, and my sister will definitely have to go back to Eastcliff to celebrate the New Year. Wouldn"t I be useless there?”

Charlie asked in a cold voice:

“The first month is only here? Is your bu.tt growing like a leg? its 80 kilometers a day, and it will definitely be there in fifteen days! Just like the end of the twelfth lunar month.”

Delon was crying and he was riding a bicycle for eighty kilometers a day. Isn"t this dying? He usually says that the key point is that he has just finished the operation, and the movement range is large, and the knife edge is faintly painful, I will suffer the old sin… Just when he was still trying to bargain, Weiliang on the side gritted his teeth and cursed:

“You fcking have an opinion, don’t you? Believe it or not, I fcking make you not able to return to Eastcliff?!”

Delon was so frightened that he trembled and nodded hurriedly and said,

“I have no objection! I have no objection! I must be in Aurous Hill in fifteen days!”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie again, choked up and said:

“Mr. Charlie, can you let me leave after the New Year… Otherwise, I will come back to Aurous Hill again…

“ Charlie smiled and asked him,

“Delon, do you still want to come back for the New Year?”

“My sister will be back then, so I can"t stay there alone, right?”

Charlie said:

“After you arrive in Aurous Hill, the scope of your activities is limited to the administrative area of Aurous Hill City. Then I will ask someone to install a GPS locator on your ankle. As long as you leave Aurous Hill, I will send someone to catch you back. After the arrest, I will neither beat you nor scold you. Every time I arrest you, I will extend your one-year period. If you run away more often, stay in Aurous Hill for the rest of your life!”

Delon shrank his neck and said hurriedly:

“Mr. Charlie, dont worry, when I arrive, I will never leave Aurous Hill…”

After that, he asked Charlie again:

“Mr. Charlie, I have one more thing I want to ask you. You see that I grow up so much and spend every lunar year with my parents. dont let me be alone this year. Aurous Hill New Year…”

Before Charlie spoke, Weiliang spoke first. He gritted his teeth and cursed:

“Delon! Are you f*cking tired and crooked? Are you always bargaining with Mr. Charlie? Did Mr. Charlie give you a face?”

“No, no…”

“I won"t bargain…I will set off when the birthday banquet is over, and will not leave Aurous Hill within a year. ……”

On the side, Juanita, who is eager for her son. Seeing that her son has finally escaped the pain and danger of having another operation, she was really relieved and hurriedly calmed down:

“Son, rest assured, mom will let people buy you the best bicycle and the best set in Aurous Hill. A good house and buying the best car will never let you suffer in Aurous Hill!”

Delon finally relaxed. That said, the punishment is fine. Anyway, when he goes to Aurous Hill, he only has to avoid Charlie"s sharpness, and could enjoy life in a low-key manner during the rest of the time.

Chapter

“Let you go to Aurous Hill to make a good reformation. Do you think it is for you to enjoy the blessing? I tell you, this time to Aurous Hill, you can only ride the most ordinary old Phoenix 28 bicycle, other things You are not allowed to ride a car! Otherwise, I will let you go to Aurous Hill with a cart full of bricks!”

“In addition, after you arrive in Aurous Hill, apart from giving Elsa the time to drive, you can rent a single room in the shantytown of the village in the city at other times. Your monthly living expenses must not exceed 1,000, including the rent.”

“dont worry, when you arrive in Aurous Hill, I will let people observe you, dare to spend more, and the renovation period will increase by one day. If you spend tens of thousands there first, you will not want to leave in this life!”

“Mr. Charlie, one thousand, I am afraid that even the rent is not enough…”

Charlie said coldly:

“dont worry, Aurous Hill"s consumption level is not as high as you think. The village in the city rents a single room for only 300 a month, and the remaining 700 is more than 20 per day. You will live fine.”

Charlie himself had been at the bottom of the city for many years. He knew the poor people"s lifestyle too well. The rent in the village in the city was very cheap. Back then, a small bungalow was only 100, and meals were not expensive. In the fly house in the alley, a veggie stir-fry was only two or three, and steamed buns could buy four for one. One, enough for one day. Now it has doubled at most. One thousand per person and one month are enough. Of course, that kind of life, naturally, there is no standard of living, that is, enough to eat. However, that kind of life is the best solution for a dude like Delon, and it can definitely cure his pretending illness. Delon heard this, the whole person has collapsed. A thousand is not enough to tell the truth a cigar each day. Now that he wants to live for a month, isn"t it equal to killing him? Juanita was also distressed and cried, looking at Elsa, choked up and said:

“Elsa, please beg Mr. Charlie again, dont push your brother to death!”

Elsa was also embarrassed at this time, what should she say? She has already asked for her cousin once, and at this time she is asked to speak again, and she is embarrassed. After all, in the whole matter, her cousin was looking for trouble, and he didnt want Charlie to ignore him at all. In that case, wouldn"t Charlie be wronged? Charlie was her savior several times, and the only man she loved. She would rather be wronged by this hateful cousin than let Charlie make compromises for her. So, she said embarrassingly:

“Aunty, you can"t always be so used to cousin, it will hurt him over time!”

Charlie said in a cold voice at this time:

“Delon, I advise you to agree to it as soon as possible before I change my mind. Otherwise, I will arrange for you to carry cement at the construction site in Aurous Hill. Aurous Hill has a GEM listed company before. The boss, his name is Jones Jian, do you know what he is doing now?”

Delon shook his head in a panic. Charlie sneered:

“He is currently carrying cement at the construction site in Aurous Hill, and he will carry it for 20 years. Do you want to be with him?”

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, I accept the conditions you gave and will never bargain with you again! Just dont let me go to the construction site…”

Charlie was satisfied, and said coldly:

“When you arrive in Aurous Hill, do a good job of reforming. dont be mad all day long. If you are a cynical second generation ancestor, stay in Eastcliff, maybe you will cause greater disaster. Come and kill the Dong family and the Kevin family!”

The brothers of the family on the side shrank their necks. For them, Charlie"s words had a certain initiation effect. Delon"s temperament, if he doesn"t grind him twice, maybe he can really cause a catastrophe! Today this incident is very representative. If he is not careful, he not only offends Charlie, but also offends Young Mr. Gu. If Young Mr. Gu really wants to be honest with him, the Dong Family will definitely be destroyed. Especially the eldest son of the Dong family, was even more annoyed. Delon is not from the Dong family. Although he is the child of his own sister, he is still a foreigner. If this foreigner confuses his family, he will really cry without tears. So, he said with a stern tone:

“Little dragon! When you arrive in Aurous Hill, you must make a good reform and try to get rid of all the stinky problems on your body. dont make troubles like you are now. Do you understand?”

Delon vaguely said:

“I understand the uncle…”

Juanita still feels a little dissatisfied. its okay for her elder brother not to talk to his nephew at all. It is really chilling to say such things. Elder brother also knew that Juanita must have an opinion in his heart, so he said to her earnestly:

“Juanita, in the future, you must strictly discipline Delon, and dont just indulge him, otherwise, someday Delon cause trouble outside, it will cause trouble to the Kevin family. You daughter-in-law, in the eyes of the Kevin family, are also responsible for improper discipline, understand?”

When Juanita heard this, she suddenly realized that although the eldest brother"s words were not very close to humanity, they were all facts. In case Delon really gets into a disaster and hurts the Kevin family, she, the daughter-in-law of the Kevin family, will inevitably take the blame. Most of the people are partial. dont think that the Confucian elders and old ladies treat themselves well, but once Delon gets into trouble and has to be held accountable, they will definitely feel that they are more responsible for their children"s education than their husbands. If the Old Master of the Kevin family is really dissatisfied with him because of this, his status in the Kevin family will definitely be greatly affected. After all, the current Dong family"s strength is much weaker than before. His natal family is not strong, and his husband is not taken seriously in the Kevin family. Naturally, his status will not rise. If he is affected by the children"s troubles, then dont even think about raising your head to be a man in the Kevin family. Thinking of this, she also said to Delon with a serious face:

“Delon! You must get rid of all those stinky problems on your body in the future, understand?”

Delon could only nod honestly and agree. Now he really doesn"t dare to pretend to be forced. A live-in son-in-law of Aurous Hill can make himself into such a miserable situation. If he really provokes the young master of the top family, he must kill him? So he hurriedly expressed his position:

“When grandma"s birthday banquet is over, I will immediately set off on a bicycle to Aurous Hill. After arriving in Aurous Hill, I must reflect on myself…”

At this point, a farce finally came to an end.

Chapter

“Grandma Dong, this is a little bit of love from me and Claire. I hope you will accept it. In addition, what happened just now For your birthday banquet, I am here to apologize to you and hope you can forgive me.”

The Old Lady was a little flattered and hurriedly said:

“Mr. Charlie is polite. What happened just now was that my grandson did not do the right thing. In the final analysis, it was because we neglected to discipline and caused you trouble.”

As she said, she looked at the folding fan and said,

“Mr. Charlie, this fan is too valuable, and I really can"t stand its value!”

Charlie hurriedly said:

“Grandma, the gift is a kind of heart, it has nothing to do with value. You dont have to be polite. To be honest, I didnt spend any money on this fan. It was a gift from the chairman of the Gu Group. I just borrowed flowers to present it to you. dont be so polite with me.”

Elder Dong on the side knew that this fan belonged to Philip, and he actually hoped that the Old Lady would accept it. After all, the value of this fan itself is very high, and the additional value behind it is even higher. If you have this fan, the Dong family and the Gu family are still in touch. If Philip sees the face of this fan in the future and can help the Dong family, wouldn"t it be a big profit? Therefore, he opened his mouth and said:

“Oh, Mr. Charlie is so polite! Our old man and wife are extremely grateful too! If Mr. Charlie has anything to do with the Dong family in the future, just one sentence, the Dong family will definitely go all out!”

When the Old Master said this, it was tantamount to accepting the gift. Charlie also knew that the Old Master had his wisdom, so he nodded and said,

“Grandpa Dong is too polite!”

As a result, the Old Lady had to put down the folding fan. Seeing this, Weiliang said,

“I tell you, Mr. Charlie has a very high status in my uncle"s mind, and he is equal to half a son. If you please Mr. Charlie in the future, the Gu family will not treat you badly!”

The crowd nodded hurriedly and said yes, and their hearts were happy. Especially Mr. Dong. The look in Charlie"s eyes is no different from that of grandson-in-law. Elsa was in a trance. She really can"t understand why Charlie is so capable, and it doesn"t matter if he has conquered a lot of Aurous Hill local rich. Even Eastcliff"s third-ranked Patriarch of the Gu family attaches so much importance to him. Is it possible that he sees Feng Shui so well? When she thought of this, she felt a sense of inferiority in her heart. Although she is the eldest granddaughter of the Dong family, and she does not look inferior to other women, she is still a little embarrassed compared to a man with endless potential like Charlie, and feels that she is really unworthy of him. However, she immediately thought of her best friend Claire. She couldn"t understand why Claire had such a good life? What luck is it to have such a good man who would rather be married to her and be guarded by him! If it were to be her, she would have given Charlie a bunch of children, loved each other every day, and lived with him wholeheartedly. But what about Claire? So far, there is no real marriage with Charlie… Thinking of this, she feels deeply for Charlie…

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, there is something I want to ask you, brother…”

Charlie knew what he wanted to say, but just wanted to restore his ability. However, in view of the bad behaviors of their family of four and Philip"s family of three, Charlie would never let them recover right now. Adults, have to pay for their actions, otherwise, how can they remember their lessons? Therefore, he didnt wait for Weiliang to finish, he interrupted lightly:

“Weiliang, you have looked at this from beginning to end today. You should also know, why should I ask Delon to go to Aurous Hill to reform for a year?”

“Yes, yes!”

“Mr. Charlie, you are upright and fair, and you are naturally trustworthy, but for this matter… Can you give us the same as you did with Delon? Set a time? So that we have hope in our hearts, what do you think?”

Charlie nodded and said,

“You also know that Delon does no evil, it is nothing more than a lower mouth, so I asked Delon to reform for a year, but you four, you are doing too much, and you even wanted to take my life before. The threat, of this nature, is much worse than Delon!”

Weiliang"s face was covered with cold sweat. He knew what Charlie meant. Delon had a fight with him, and if he lost, he had to reform for a year. With his father, third uncle, and cousin, the four of them forced the uncle to hand over trillions of property, and even threatened to solve aunt and cousin after his death. This sin is really much more serious than Delon"s. Moreover, the uncle is the good brother of Charlie"s father, Changying, and the aunt is the good sister of Charlie"s mother. The cousin is the fiancée of Charlie"s marriage contract since childhood. With such a close relationship, Charlie must hate the four of them even more! Speaking of Delon, Delon"s mouth and guns have been reformed for a year, wouldn"t the four of them be reformed for ten or twenty years? When he thought that the next ten or twenty years might not be able to bear children, and even less qualified to enjoy the comfort in that respect, Weiliang wanted to die. With a bitter face, he pleaded:

“Mr. Charlie, for my uncle"s sake. Forgive us this time… Or you can shorten the time for the transformation… …”

Charlie said indifferently:

“It depends on your performance. If you perform well, it may be enough for three to five years. If you do not perform well, it may not be for 20 to 30 years.”

Weiliang was about to cry, and whispered,

“Master, you will be my brother-in-law from now on, and I will be your brother-in-law from now on. You can look at this relationship, please forgive me. If your brother-in-law is impotent in the future When the news goes out, your will lose face too, dont you think?”

Charlie smiled:

“I think its okay, there is nothing shameless.”

“Uh…”

“Brother-in-law, I will do well in the future. dont worry.”

Charlie said with a black face,

“dont talk nonsense, I"m not your brother-in-law.”

“I know, not yet. Sooner or later you will be…”

Charlie was too lazy to talk to him about such silly questions, so he simply stopped paying attention to him. Elsa came over and asked him in a low voice at this time:

“Charlie, when are you going back to Aurous Hill?”

“Tomorrow.”

Chapter

“My business is over, there is nothing to be done, I will leave tomorrow.”

When Elsa heard this, she said without hesitation:

“Then I will leave tomorrow, shall we be together, okay? Take the same plane back.”

Charlie wanted to refuse, but seeing her pleading, he couldn"t say anything to refuse. After all, its normal for friends to fly together, and he can"t deliberately not fly with her on the same plane. So Charlie said:

“Okay, let"s go together.”

Elsa hurriedly said:

“Then you will come back and give me the ID card information, let me buy the tickets!”

“Row.”

…… When the birthday banquet was going on, Delon"s uncle and second uncle had already given him the equipment for riding to Aurous Hill. They arranged for someone to purchase an old Phoenix 28 bicycle, and installed a luggage rack on the back of the bicycle, and then bought him a riding helmet, thick down jacket, sleeping bag, and tent. Kettle and other things. They didnt really care about this nephew, but wanted him to go on the road as soon as he finished eating, so as not to drag him, and make Charlie angry. If he hurts the Dong family again, it would be a big loss. Juanita didnt care about getting angry when she knew it, so she quickly called Old Kevin, her husband, who had just finished his work and was about to come to the birthday party, and told him the matter, and then asked him to quickly pack some luggage for his son from home and change the clothes. Clothes inside and outside, dry food to be used on the road, etc. After hearing the causes and consequences of this incident, Old Kevin was angry and frightened. Fortunately, the incident did not offend the Gu family. Otherwise, the Kevin family was afraid that it would be in great trouble. So, he ignored his mother-in-law"s birthday banquet, and hurried home to pack his son"s things. When the birthday banquet was almost over, he drove hurriedly. When Delon saw his father coming, he cried bitterly when he held his father apart. He was about to go to Aurous Hill for a year of reformation. He had already guessed how hard it would be this year, so when he saw his father, he felt very sad. Old Kevin was also extremely helpless. Although he feels sorry for his son, he has been hanging around in Eastcliff for so many years, and he knows the essence of high society too well. In this upper class society, it is money that crushes people by one level. dont look at the Kevin family, but when you meet a top family like the Gu family, you dont even dare to let go. Since the son has offended the Gu family"s people and the Gu family"s distinguished guests, this matter must have to pay a price. Otherwise, the Kevin family will follow the Gu family"s anger. There was a family like this before. The son got into trouble, but he was eager to protect the calf. He had to use the entire family to carry it. As a result, the family was almost bankrupt, and the son could not be saved. The son was directly by the big family. The people were scrapped. Nowadays large families do business, basically like walking a tightrope. If you want to do large transactions of more than 100 million, you must use financial leverage, otherwise it will not develop at all. Even Wanda Group owes a large number of loans to banks for rapid development. According to rumors, large enterprises like Country Garden have 900 billion in debt. If it works well, the speed of making money must be greater than the speed of paying it back, so there will be no major situation. However, once the capital chain breaks, it may be overwhelming at any time. There are a large number of banks and capital relationships behind the three major Eastcliff families. If you really want to reorganize a company and draw salaries directly from the capital chain, the other party will go bankrupt because the capital chain is broken. Therefore, Old Kevin fears the strength of the Gu family more than Delon. It is precisely because of this that he was fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, it was only his son who was unlucky in the end. If the Kevin family was affected, he would be scolded to death by the Old Master!

Chapter

“If you can go on a motorcycle, you can ride three or four hundred kilometers a day. Hurry to Aurous Hill, and you dont have to suffer too many troubles along the way…”

its a pity that Charlie won"t give him room for bargaining. He can only push the 28 bicycle honestly and prepare to set off. Uncle Dong Jianghai was holding a green riding helmet and was going to put it on for him. While dodging, he asked awkwardly:

“Uncle, why do you buy me a green helmet…”

“dont mention it.”

“dont know what"s going on. Helmets are being grabbed everywhere. The helmets in the bicycle shop have long been robbed. There are only a few green ones that have not been sold. I let them buy one for you, safety is the most important thing!”

Delon was almost crying. No wonder this helmet is not robbed, it is green and oily! Fresh leeks are not as authentic as the green color of this helmet! Although he has 10,000 dislikes in his heart, he also knows that safety is the first priority. Otherwise, if he breaks his brain by a fall, wouldn"t he be finished? So he gritted his teeth and asked the uncle to put the helmet on top of his head. His uncle fixed the fixing strap of the helmet for him, then pointed to the phone holder on the bicycle handle, and said seriously:

“Little dragon, this is a phone holder specially bought by your uncle. You put your phone on it. Tucked in, you can navigate on the road for more than a thousand kilometers. Be sure to watch the map carefully and dont go wrong.”

Delon nodded and asked him:

“Uncle, why didnt you buy me a power bank? What if my phone runs out of power while I am riding…”

“Oh!”

“Forget about this, or if you wait for a while, I will let someone buy you one!”

Elsa"s father, Hagel, hurriedly said at this time:

“I have one in my car. I bought it for a rainy day. I‟ll get it for you!”

At this time, Delon"s father Old Kevin patted him on the shoulder and said seriously:

“its better to go to Aurous Hill. There are also very well-developed cities along the way. There is no wilderness, so you dont have to worry too much. Pay attention to safety and find a big tent in a park in the city at night. You should be able to reach Aurous Hill in a dozen days.”

Delon cried and nodded. Director Kevin sighed, and said:

“You, you must ride it all the way honestly. Sneak r@pe and skiing are absolutely not allowed in the middle. This is also an experience for you, you know?”

Delon whimpered:

“I know Dad…”

Juanita also wiped her tears on the side, and exhorted:

“You must pay attention to safety when riding, and hide a little when you see a big car, you know?”

Delon choked repeatedly:

“Okay mom, I see…”

Elder Dong also asked:

“dont be lazy. If you are late, Mr. Charlie will be angry.”

Delon"s heart is extremely depressed, is this still pro-grandpa? What he cares about is not to make Charlie angry… The Old Lady was very gentle. She took out a yellow amulet from her pocket and handed it to Delon, saying,

“Delon, this is the amulet that grandma asked for from the Lama Temple when she was young. The monk opened it and it was very effective. Grandma always carried it with her Now, I will give it to you, and it will keep you safe!”

“Thank you, grandma…”

Charlie, who has not spoken all the time, said:

“Look, you have made progress now, at least you know to say thank you to your family!”

Delon was ashamed and whispered:

“Thank you Mr. Charlie for teaching, I will act in a low-key manner and be a good man in the future!”

Chapter

“Okay, let"s leave.”

At this time, Hagel also ran over with the power bank, handed both the power bank and the charging cable to Delon, and said:

“Delon, take the power bank!”

Delon put it into his backpack, wiped away his tears, and said to everyone:

“Grandma, master, father, mother, uncle, second uncle, I"m leaving…”

Everyone waved at him:

“Take care, pay attention to safety on the road!”

“Mr. Charlie, I"m leaving…”

“Hurry up, you will be punished if you delay time.”

“dont worry, I will do my best!”

Charlie waved his hand:

“Okay, time to go!”

Delon nodded, glanced at his relatives reluctantly, and then straddled hard on the huge 28 bicycle, pedaled twice, and it swayed out. Juanita cried bitterly, and Old Kevin hurriedly took her in his arms and comforted her:

“Okay, Delon has grown up, and its time to take responsibility for his own actions.”

Juanita cried and nodded. Although distressed, she couldn"t say it anymore. Charlie looked at Elsa at this time and said seriously:

“When your cousin arrives in Aurous Hill, you must strictly restrain him. If he is honestly reforming, he may be able to change his mind, otherwise, this person may be abandoned in the future.”

Elsa quickly responded and said,

“dont worry, I will strictly restrain him.”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, I‟ll go back first.”

Elsa asked:

“Then I book the ticket and will tell you?”

“It is good!”

Elsa asked again:

“Do you want me to pick you up where you live and go to the airport with you?”

Charlie waved his hand:

“No, see you at the airport.”

Weiliang hurried up and said with a smile,

“Mr. Charlie, are you going back to my uncle"s house? its not easy to take a taxi here. Why should I not drive you?”

Charlie glanced at him and nodded slightly:

“All right.”

The whole Dong family put Charlie and Weiliang in the car together, and finally breathed a sigh of relief when the car drove away. In the car, Weiliang said with a compliment:

“Mr. Charlie, your handling of Delon is really amazing!”

Charlie said indifferently:

“That"s the case, you dont have to flatter me here.”

Weiliang hurriedly said:

“I"m really not trying to flatter you. Usually, when people solve such problems, they often have to teach the other party and force the other party to honor the bet. But you can open the net, let him go, and give him Tailoring such a set of transformation plans is absolutely deliberate! I believe Delon will never dare to be arrogant and domineering again!”

Charlie looked at him and asked,

“What about you? Do you still dare to be arrogant and domineering in the future and draw swords at your relatives?”

Weiliang"s expression was stunned, and he blurted out:

“No, no, absolutely not!”

Chapter

“Charlie, I have booked the air tickets for the two of us back to Aurous Hill. its nine o‟clock tomorrow morning, okay?”

“OK.”

“How much is the ticket? I‟ll transfer you.”

Elsa complained:

“its just a plane ticket, so you have to give me money? You are too far apart from me, right!”

Charlie said seriously:

“You paid for me, how can I not pay you.”

Elsa snorted and asked,

“Then you saved me several times, how can I not repay you? When will Mr. Charlie give me a chance to agree with me?”

Charlie was speechless and said helplessly,

“Well, I won"t be polite to you about the ticket. See you at the airport tomorrow morning.”

Elsa said:

“Then you get to the airport before eight o‟clock, dont get up late.”

“dont worry, I will be at the airport on time.”

After hanging up the phone, Weiliang on the side asked nervously,

“Mr. Charlie, are you going back to Aurous Hill tomorrow?”

“Correct.”

Weiliang asked again:

“Mr. Charlie, when will you come back again?”

“Not sure yet.”

Weiliang felt cold. He originally thought that if Charlie would stay in Eastcliff, he would go to his uncle"s house every three to five to fawn on him. Maybe after a while, he would be able to forgive him for what he did before and restore his fertility. But Charlie will leave Eastcliff tomorrow, and he won"t have a chance to cheat in the future. What can he do? If Charlie intends only to recover him after three to five years, how can he live these three to five years… Charlie also saw through his thoughts and said lightly:

“Even if I am not in Eastcliff, you can still perform well in front of your uncle"s family. If they are satisfied with your performance, I can consider getting you back to normal in advance.”

Weiliang breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said,

“Mr. Charlie, dont worry, I will work hard!”

…… When Charlie returned to Gu"s house, Philip had already gone to the Gu Group. He recovered from a serious illness and was in very good physical condition, so he devoted himself to work, struggling to strengthen his control in the Gu Group. Except for the servants at home, Charlie only saw Sara lying on the sofa reading a novel. Because all the villas are heated by the floor, even though its cold outside, the villa is still very warm. The temperature in the room is constant at about 28 degrees. You can wear shorts and short sleeves at home like summer. Sara was wearing a lace nightdress, and her slender and white legs were overlapped and exposed to the air. Her figure is indeed the best among all the women Charlie has ever seen. Even the little pepper Aoxue who has been practicing martial arts all the time can"t compare with it. This is mainly because Sara"s body proportions are so good, she is the nine-headed body that all female stars dream of. The so-called nine-headed body refers to the height of a woman, which is equal to nine times the length of her own face. A woman with this ratio has the most perfect body. It is extremely difficult to find a woman with such a perfect body ratio in life. its not an exaggeration to pick one.

Chapter

“Charlie, why did you come back so early? I thought you would not come back until the evening!”

Charlie felt that his arm was being held tightly by her hands, and it was inevitable that he was a little bit disheartened, but he didnt dare to think about it, and said,

“its nothing more than attending a birthday banquet, and I am back when it is over.”

After speaking, Charlie asked her:

“Aunts and uncles are not there?”

“Yeah.”

“Dad has gone to the group, and Mom has gone to a charity dinner. There are charity auctions and wine parties. They won"t eat at home at night.”

Charlie nodded. He knew that with Lenan"s status, she was also a top-ranked super celebrity in Eastcliff. Her husband made a high-profile comeback, and she had to use her method to make a high-profile comeback to be able to support her husband. Sara asked tentatively at this time:

“Charlie, are you sure you are leaving tomorrow?”

“Yes, I will leave tomorrow.”

Sara looked a little lost, hesitated for a moment, remembered something, and said:

“Charlie, you accompany me out for a tour!”

Charlie asked her:

“You are a big star, just go out on the street, won"t you be followed by the paparazzi?”

Sara smiled and said,

“Just like the last time I picked you up at the airport, just disguise it!”

After speaking, Sara said again:

“I‟ll take you to the place we played when we were young, do you remember the place 9T Street?”

“9T Street?”

“its the place where we often asked our parents to take us when we were young. There are many small vendors, small shops, lots of delicious and fun things, and it is next to Hwai Lake. When we were young, it was winter, we went to Hwai ice skating, do you remember?”

In Charlie"s mind, a fragment of childhood suddenly appeared. In the picture, he and Sara together, led by their parents, went to 9T Street to eat candied haws, and play ice carts on the ice. The winter in Eastcliff is very cold. Thick ice will form on the lake in Hwai. After the ice is frozen, people will go skating and playing ice carts on the lake. The children are all sitting on the self-made ice carts. An iron rod stabs and moves on the ice. At that time, children didnt have any electronic products to play with, so when winter came, Charlie wanted to go skating in Hwai. He still remembers that Sara"s parents had a very beautiful courtyard house on Hwai. Every time his parents took him to Hwai, they would first take him to visit Sara"s parents, and then have a meal in the courtyard of the house. Thinking about it now, those memories that have not appeared in his mind for more than ten years are still vivid after so long. At that time, Sara was just a follower. Wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, like a small cotton ball, her little hands stretched out from the sleeves of the cotton-padded jacket, grabbing the corners of her clothes tightly, and would not let go. At that time, she always put the same word”

Charlie”

“Sara, is your courtyard on the back beach still there?”

“Yeah!”

“That is a protected building, and it is not allowed to be demolished. My dad spent a lot of money to renovate it two years ago. If the traffic in the city center is not too heavy, we would all want to move there for permanent residence.”

As she said, she couldn"t hide her excitement and asked,

“Charlie, do you want me to take you there now?”

The memories in Charlie"s mind swarmed, and his heart suddenly became excited, and he blurted out:

“Okay!”

Chapter

“Charlie, why are you looking at me like this…”

Charlie came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly and politely and said,

“its just that I suddenly thought of things when I was young, and I was a little distracted.”

Sara"s heart was sweet and joyful, she lowered her eyelids slightly, and whispered,

“Let"s go quickly!”

In order not to expose Sara"s identity as much as possible, Charlie and she drove the humble old Volvo all the way from the villa area to the city center. Hwai is in the center of Eastcliff and it can be said to be one of the most prosperous places in the city. Moreover, this place has not been over-developed. The old courtyard houses are well protected. If you want to see the life of the Eastcliff, you have to come to this place. More than half an hour later, Sara drove into an alley near Hwai Lake. From this slightly narrow alley, it is difficult to tell whether every household in it is an ordinary family or a large family. In Eastcliff, there are two kinds of people who live in the courtyard. One is a very poor person who lives in an old bungalow. There may not even be a toilet at home. You need to run to the public toilet every day. Even in the middle of the cold winter, you have to get up and run to the public toilet; There is also a very wealthy person. If you want to live in a courtyard house, you must first have enough money to make the courtyard house very livable. Because courtyards are mostly single-story buildings, from the outside, no one can see what the inside looks like. Only when you come in will you find the differences. Some courtyards are crowded with briquettes, bicycles, and kimchi jars full of aisles. It is very difficult to walk. There are also many shabby-built shacks and there are many safety risks. But there are also courtyards, from the outside, they do not show the mountains or dew, and are not eye-catching at all, but after entering, they found that there is a cave inside. This is the case with Sara"s courtyard house. Other people"s courtyards are crowded and messy, while Gu"s courtyards are Carden and antique! Inside, there is not only a whole piece of white marble carved into the wall, but also nine Carden Tamrons with different poses.

Chapter

“Charlie, do you remember this yard? When we were young, we often play hide and seek here.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“I remember, but I always feel that it is not right in the memory.”

Sara smiled and said,

“This is a refurbishment. Compared with before, there are some changes.”

After that, she pointed to the frozen water and said,

“There have always been many good koi carps here. Some have been raised in Gu"s house for more than 30 years, and some are still what you have seen before! But now its cold. The koi have been raised in the next wing, and they will be released when the spring begins. Would you like to go and see?”

Charlie said in surprise:

“How long does the Koi live?”

Sara smiled and said:

“The life span of a koi is about sixty to seventy years. If it is well raised and taken care of, it can live a few more years.”

With that said, Sara shook her fingers seriously and said:

“Look, there are several kinds of pets. If you raise them well, they may live longer than you. The other is the koi, and the other is the tortoise and Parrots, macaws and sunflower parrots can live to 60 or 70 years old.”

As soon as the voice fell, she took Charlie and said,

“Come, I will take you to see them, and see if you can recognize them!”

Afterwards, Sara took Charlie to a wing next to the courtyard. This wing room has a large area, and more than half of the area inside has been made into a constant temperature fish pond, in which a lot of huge koi are swimming around. Sara pointed to one of the koi, which was nearly one meter long, and said excitedly:

“Do you remember it? You used to name it Nobita. The name from Doremon.”

Charlie smiled and nodded:

“Remember, in the impression when I was a child, he seemed to be the largest.”

Sara nodded and said,

“It is a Taisho three-color koi. My dad said that the price of buying it was worth the price of a three-bedroom in Eastcliff Third Ring Road.”

Charlie was slightly startled, although he was a little surprised, but he was not too shocked. The koi thing is actually very expensive. Some time ago, the eldest lady of the Zhong family spent more than 10 million to procure a piece of koi. Charlie had also seen it. Therefore, the value of precious koi cannot be measured by the dimensions of ordinary ornamental fish. At this time, Sara bent over and squatted on the edge of the fish pond, beckoned and called Nobita to the huge koi, unexpectedly the koi swam over directly, Sara reached out to touch it, and it did not hide at all. Sara touched the koi while saying,

“Nobita, look, Charlie came to see you, do you remember him? He still remembers you.”

Although Koi is not afraid of people, he may have some familiarity with Sara, but after all, it is not human, and it is impossible to give Sara any response. And Sara was talking to it, and then raised her head and said to Charlie:

“My dad said, Nobita is only 30 years old this year. If he takes good care of him, he can live for another 40 years. We played with him when we were young. Soon, when we have a baby, the baby can play with it too!”

Chapter

“Charlie, what are you thinking?”

Charlie smiled bitterly and said,

“I think of my parents.”

Sara sighed softly:

“I also thought of Uncle Wade and Aunt An just now. I was just thinking that if there was nothing wrong with them that year, we might have already been married, and we might have had children. If they were here today, maybe three generations have gathered.”

Charlie was obviously startled. Unexpectedly, Sara thought of it too. He couldn"t help but sigh. Sara accepted her fiancée since she was a child. For so many years, she has always regarded finding and marrying him as her life goal. If she really loses him in the future, how will he face Philip and Lenan? In the future, under the Jiuquan, how will he face the parents who have made a promise? Sara on the side didnt know that Charlie was struggling in his mind, so she gently pulled his hand and said,

“I"m sorry, Charlie, I shouldn"t mention Uncle and Auntie, which made you sad…”

Charlie shook his head and smiled, and said,

“its okay. After so many years, its not so sad anymore, its more of a regret…”

Sara clasped Charlie"s ten fingers along the way, pulled him up, and said with a smile,

“Charlie, let"s go out and play!”

Charlie nodded, shook off the melancholy thoughts in his mind, and strolled around the courtyard with Sara, and then went to Hwai together. Along the way, Sara was unwilling to let go of his hand, and Charlie didnt force her to see that she was so interested. Although the weather is very cold now, for the authentic Eastcliff people, this is the best time to come to Hwai for skating. Therefore, the whole Hwai is very lively, and the ice is full of men, women and children playing around. Charlie and Sara came to the ice hand in hand, rented a small ice car with two seats at the Old Master on the shore, and then he took Sara to play on the ice. At this time, there was an extremely surprised look in the crowd, staring at Charlie forever! The owner of this look is Elsa. Elsa is also a native Eastcliff girl. Because she will leave Eastcliff to return to Aurous Hill tomorrow, she also misses the skating experience in Hwai. She took a little cousin at home and ran to Hwai to play together.

Chapter

“No wonder Charlie is always unwilling to accept my love, it turns out that he has a new love in Eastcliff…”

Elsa"s cousin suddenly stunned when she saw her sister, and asked curiously:

“Sister, what"s the matter with you?”

Elsa came back to her senses and gave a wry smile:

“Nothing, thinking about things.”

The cousin asked with a smile:

“Are you reluctant to leave? Or you should stop working in the Emgrand Group and come back to Eastcliff!”

Elsa was also a little confused in her heart. The family really didnt want her to go back. Dad, uncle and grandfather hope that she can stay in Eastcliff, and hope that she will have some development with Weiliang, the eldest of the Gu family. But Elsa wanted to go back. The reason for wanting to go back was not for the job of the Emgrand Group, nor for the mysterious chairman of the Emgrand Group, but for Charlie. Charlie saved her more than once, and that time when she injured her leg, she had skin close to him. In fact, from the depths of her heart, she had been completely devoted to him long ago. She even felt that if she could not be with him in this life she would able to achieve peace, even if she was his underground lover, she was willing. After all, she loves him with all the wishful thinking and has no returns, and being an underground lover without a reputation, she can become his woman anyway. Even if she would be scolded by others, even if she would become a mouse on the street, even if her good girlfriend Claire turned against her, she would not hesitate. However, at this moment she suddenly realized that she didnt even have the qualifications to be Charlie"s underground lover. Because, at this moment, the girl who was sitting on the ice cart and playing with Charlie happily should be Charlie"s underground lover, right? Thinking of this, Elsa"s eyes were red and moist. She suddenly envied the girl who she could not see her face. Although she was just an underground lover of Charlie, Charlie was so attentive and considerate to her, playing with her like a boyfriend. This is not what she has always been the most desired?

Chapter

“Charlie is too much! It doesn"t matter if you come to Eastcliff to meet a lover, and you dare to show affection so grandiosely in public places like Hwai, is this not too reckless?”

Just when she was angry in her heart, a black shadow suddenly rushed over in front of her, and her cousin shouted next to her:

“Ah! Sister Elsa, be careful!”

As soon as the voice fell, the dark shadow rushed to Elsa"s eyes! At this time, Elsa turned her attention away from Charlie and Sara to the shadow that rushed towards her. When she saw clearly that it turned out to be a girl who was covering her eyes and screaming in terror, she was also frightened not knowing what to do. Anyone who has skated on ice or snow knows a basic safety rule, that is, you must stay away from people who are out of control! On ice and snow, if a person can"t brake, his speed will easily reach a very dangerous state. If hit by a person at high speed, or hit by a car at high speed, there is no big difference. The ice skates and snowboards are very hard and sharp and can easily cause very serious injuries. Elsa didnt know what to do at this time. Deep down, she was even prepared to be hit hard by the child. At the moment when the kid"s ice skate was almost reaching her, she closed her eyes in shock and screamed. However, after a while, the expected impact did not happen!

Chapter

“Thank you, uncle, thank you…”

Charlie smiled slightly, put her on the ice, and told her:

“Little girl, you must remember to slow down when you skate.”

The little girl nodded hurriedly:

“Thank you Uncle, I see…”

After speaking, she carefully waved at Charlie:

“Goodbye, uncle.”

Charlie watched her slowly slide away, and then he was relieved. He was about to go back to find Sara when he suddenly saw a familiar face, staring at him with uprightness. He glanced and asked in surprise:

“Elsa?! Why are you here?”

Elsa deliberately wrinkled her nose and snorted, and said,

“Hwai is not yours, why can"t I be here?”

Charlie didnt know that Elsa was angry with him at this time. Seeing that she seemed to be a bit aggressive, he smiled and said,

“I didnt mean that. I just think its a coincidence that Eastcliff is so big, how can we touch here on.”

Elsa curled her lips:

“Or the old saying goes, there is no impermeable wall in the world! I used to come to Hwai every winter for skating. I have been in Aurous Hill this year. I had no chance. I thought I will leave tomorrow, so I came to play before I go. Here, I ran into you before I thought…”

With that said, Elsa glanced at Sara who was walking over, and said to Charlie:

“If I didnt come, I‟d not know, that you have a little lover in Eastcliff!”

When Charlie heard this, he knew that she had misunderstood his relationship with Sara, so he hurriedly said:

“Elsa, you must have some misunderstanding about this matter. I dont have any lover. dont talk nonsense.”

Elsa curled her lips:

“Everyone is an adult, so dont try to cover it up here, aren"t you afraid that I will go back and tell Claire?”

Charlie said seriously:

“Elsa, you really misunderstood me about this.”

As he was talking, Sara had already arrived. She saw Charlie talking to a beautiful woman, so she took Charlie"s arm and asked intimately,

“Charlie, is this lady your friend?”

Charlie nodded:

“its my college classmate.”

When Sara heard that it was Charlie"s college classmate, she looked around and saw that there was no one else nearby except Elsa and her sister. Out of courtesy, she took off her mask and proactively reached out to Elsa with a smile. Said:

“Hello sister, this is Sara!”

Chapter

“Wow, its really Sa…”

Sara hurriedly put her finger to her mouth, made a silent gesture, and said with a smile:

“Shhh…dont shout, there are too many people here.”

Elsa"s sister nodded hurriedly, and asked in a low voice with excitement:

“Miss Sara, can I take a photo with you?”

Sara stuck out her tongue and smiled and said,

“its okay to take a group photo, but its better not to post it on social networking sites, okay?”

“Of course!”

“dont worry, I will never leak!”

After speaking, she took her phone out of her pocket and leaned in to take a few photos with Sara. Elsa came back to her senses at this time, and said to Sara with an apologetic expression:

“I"m sorry, Miss Sara, I was so shocked just now, I didnt react at all.”

Sara smiled sweetly:

“It doesn"t matter! Sister, dont be so polite!”

Seeing Sara"s smile, Elsa felt that as a woman, she would be sweetened by her smile.

Chapter

“Charlie, how did you meet Miss Sara?”

Charlie didnt think about how to answer Elsa"s question. If he says that Sara is a customer who asked him to see Feng Shui on her own, then it is obviously unreasonable to come to Hwai ice skating car hand in hand with the customer; But if he says that Sara is the one he knew when he was a child, it would suddenly reveal his identity. After all, in Elsa"s eyes, he is an orphan who has been living in the Aurous Hill City Orphanage. How could an orphan who had lived in Aurous Hill since he was a child know the eldest lady of Eastcliff"s Gu family? This is obviously unreasonable. So Charlie felt that it seemed difficult to explain this matter to Elsa without revealing his identity. But just when he hesitated, Sara replied smoothly at this time:

“Charlie and I have known each other since we were very young!”

After listening to Elsa, she was dumbfounded! She suddenly became suspicious, thinking:

“Charlie has lived in the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute since he was a child. After leaving the orphanage at the age of eighteen, he worked on the construction site, and then met Claire"s grandfather, who arranged for him. He went to Aurous Hill University to study for a year, and then he married Claire…”

“Calculated like this, Charlie"s life path shouldn"t have left Aurous Hill. Then how could he know Miss Sara"s family? The identities of these two people can be said to be one place each day. dont know how many levels are in between!”

“Could it be that Charlie has any secrets she doesn"t know?”

“This matter seems to have only this kind of explanation…”

So Elsa asked subconsciously:

“Miss Sara, how did you and Charlie know each other since childhood? didnt Charlie grow up in Aurous Hill?”

Sara subconsciously wanted to tell the truth, Charlie reacted and hurriedly said to the side:

“This matter is a long story…”

Elsa looked at Charlie, waiting for his next words. Charlie knew that Sara"s words just now must have subverted Elsa"s consistent perception of him, so Elsa could not give up, she would definitely break the casserole and ask the end. If he doesn"t give her an answer that satisfies her today, then she will definitely do everything possible to explore the truth of the matter in the future, and may even talk to Claire about it. Thinking of this, Charlie said:

“Actually, when I was young, Miss Sara"s parents took her to the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute. At that time, they donated a lot of money to the Institute, and they also reached a group with me. One"s charity assistance is a family helping an orphan. At that time, I met Miss Sara, and because I was a little older than her, she always called me brother and we always get along as brothers and sisters.”

Sara heard this and knew that Charlie definitely didnt want to reveal the identity of the Wade Family Young Master so she nodded and said to Elsa,

“Yes, so Charlie and I met a long time ago!”

Elsa suddenly realized. Rich people like to engage in charity, which is not unusual. The reason Charlie said, as a whole, sounds like nothing is wrong, and it fits Charlie"s entire life experience. In addition, Sara next to her also affirmed Charlie"s statement, so Elsa did not doubt it anymore. She just reproached and said:

“Charlie, you know a star as big as Miss Sara, why have I never heard you talk about it?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“You dont know me. I‟ve never liked showing off. There"s no need to always talk about my knowledge of Miss Sara. Besides, I"m just a rag in everyone"s eyes. I said that, and everyone would definitely not believe it. On the contrary, it will definitely cause everyone to laugh at it. If this is the case, why should I ask myself to be boring?”

Chapter

“Charlie, did you know your relationship with Miss Sara at first?”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Do you know JX Weisan?”

“I know.”

“Isn"t this the super hot gastric medicine with amazing effect during this period? Oh, by the way, it seems that Miss Sara is the endorsement of it!”

Charlie asked her again:

“Then do you know that the manufacturer of JX Weisan, JX Pharmaceutical, is an Aurous Hill company?”

Elsa continued to nod her head:

“Well, I know.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“When Sara went to Aurous Hill to shoot an advertisement some time ago, she also ate dinner with Claire and me, but because Sara is a public figure, I didnt tell you about it.”

“That"s it…”

“At that time Claire knew that you two had known each other a long time ago?”

Charlie shook his head:

“In fact, I didnt tell Claire the truth at the time, because Sara was going to work at that time, and I didnt want others to know about my affairs with Sara, lest I would drag Sara"s back legs. , So I didnt tell Claire or anyone about this at that time. In fact, if I didnt happen to meet you today, I wouldn"t tell you.”

Elsa nodded gently, and when she heard Charlie always laugh at the name pauper, she felt a little distressed in her heart, so she said:

“Charlie, dont be so arrogant all the time. In fact, you are very powerful, I think few people can compare themselves to you!”

Elsa"s remarks came from the heart. She really felt that Charlie was very unusual. If nothing else, the strength alone was by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. At the beginning, Oliver Vincent had no ability to counterattack before him. Judging by Charlie"s terrifying combat effectiveness, those who insulted him in the past were actually not his opponents at all, but Charlie never cared about them. Sara on the side hadn"t spoken all the time. She knew that her unintentional remark just now almost caused trouble. Fortunately, Charlie"s brain reacted quickly, otherwise it would be really hard to explain this matter.

Chapter

“Elsa, its late, we‟ll leave first. See you at the airport tomorrow.”

Elsa nodded slightly, remembering something, and hurriedly said:

“By the way, you just saved me again!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“The old one is not you, its the little girl. She really ran into you. You shouldn"t have any big problems, but the little girl may be in a little danger.”

Elsa deliberately curled her lips and said in a very stubborn tone:

“Thank you for that too!”

Charlie smiled helplessly:

“Okay, we have to go, so I won"t be polite with you. Remember this, dont tell Claire first.”

Elsa nodded:

“Okay, I see, it must be tight-lipped. its getting late and we both left.”

Elsa and her cousin parked their car in a nearby parking lot. Charlie and Sara just parked their car in Gu"s courtyard, so everyone was not in the same direction, so they said goodbye on the edge of the ice rink. After the separation, Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that today this incident was barely cleared. After Charlie and Sara turned and walked out several tens of meters, Sara asked him in a low voice,

“Charlie, why do you keep concealing your identity? If you show your identity, how dare those people in Aurous Hill bully you!”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“I left Wade"s house with my parents and fell into Aurous Hill. To put it bluntly, I"m just like an ordinary orphan. What could I do even if I showed my identity? Others may not believe it.”

Sara asked again:

“Then after Uncle and Aunt passed away, you could obviously contact the Wade family and let them pick you back.”

Charlie shook his head and said indifferently,

“The situation in the Wade family is complicated, far beyond what I could control at the time. What"s more, my parents just didnt want to bow their heads to the Wade family before leaving Aurous Hill. Although I was young, my body was flowing. its their blood, how can I take the initiative to bow their heads to the Wade Family and return to the Wade Family to enjoy the glory and wealth after their death?”

Sara"s eyes soon turned red. She hugged Charlie"s arm tightly and choked up and said:

“I feel sorry for you for having suffered so much and suffered so many grievances for so many years. They looked down on you and can bully you…”

Charlie patted the back of her hand, and said with a smile:

“Humans are like this. They have to withstand the ups and downs and be complimented by others for a lifetime. Maybe they dont know the dangers and sufferings of the world for a lifetime, so it is very likely that they will suffer in the future. Unfortunately, unlike me, I have seen the warmth and coldness of the world since I was eight years old. These experiences will be a precious asset for my future life.”

Sara nodded slightly, tears running down the corners of her eyes. She really felt sorry for Charlie"s life over the past ten years. Even if Charlie said so lightly, she felt like a block in her throat every time she thought of it. He was the young master of the Wade family, but he lived in Aurous Hill and suffered from the bottom of the society. Sara couldn"t imagine how he survived so many years. Although she is younger than Charlie, she hopes to keep him in Eastcliff forever when she thinks of these things. She doesn"t do anything by herself. Every day, she will do everything possible to treat him well and make up for him for so many years. At this moment, Charlie suddenly sighed:

“I will leave tomorrow. Let"s see Stephen today!”

Sara asked in surprise:

“Charlie, are you going to see Uncle Stephen?”

Charlie nodded and said:

“My parent"s things back then, I still need to ask him face to face.”

Sara blurted out,

“Then I will go with you!”

Chapter

“Old Master walked in a hurry yesterday and went directly to the airport from Waderest Mountain. I didnt even see him for the last time. What a pity!”

Charlie"s aunt, Cynthia, asked,

“Dad, did you let us come to the meeting for the old master"s return to the United States?”

Zhongquan waved his hand and said:

“The old master had told me a long time ago that the reason why he stayed in Eastcliff and the country after the completion of the Waderest Mountain was to wait for a chance that belongs to him. He is gone, presumably he has gotten the opportunity he has been waiting for for years.”

Everyone nodded, and a cousin of Charlie"s generation asked:

“Grandpa, is there anything important that you let us over today?”

When the Old Master called the entire Wade family"s direct descendants for a meeting last time, and decided to move the ancestral grave, the Wade family"s family business was too big after all. The children were in charge of various ministries and scattered across the country. If it was not an extremely important matter, there was no need to Everyone got together with great difficulty. Zhongquan sighed and said:

“At the beginning, the old master told me that after the dilemma of Dragon"s sleepy shoal of the Wade family broken, Wade"s would have the opportunity to soar into the sky and rise to the next level, but I still couldn"t understand it, Dragon Wade Where is the opportunity to soar into the sky.”

Everyone looked at each other for a while. The current strength of the Wade Family ranks second among the big families in the country, second only to the Su Family. If one were to rise to the next level, wouldn"t it mean to surpass the Su Family and become the first family in the country? As a result, everyone was a little excited. Charlie"s third uncle, Changyun Wade, said:

“Dad, did the old master give some general clues? For example, where will this opportunity appear? Who is it? Or through what can we find relevant clues?”

Zhongquan shook his head and said:

“The old master only said that the Wade family will usher in a god-given opportunity, but as to what the opportunity is and where to look for it, he didnt confide half a word, just said that it is a secret opportunity that should not be revealed!”

Cynthia smacked his lips and said,

“Then this range is too broad. We can"t catch clues if we want to!”

Zhongquan said:

“If you can"t catch it, you have to find a way to take the initiative and search for it!”

After speaking, Zhongquan said again:

“I have been thinking about a question for the past two days, that is, how can we surpass the Su family.”

“Surpass the Su family?”

Chapter

“Twenty years ago, when Changying was still alive, under his leadership, the Wade family almost surpassed the Su family. At that time, Changying formulated a strategy to dominate the country. Eastcliff"s big family believed that the Wade family would inevitably surpass the Su family and become the top of the country…”

Having said that, Zhongquan was silent for a moment, his eyes full of compassion and said:

“But, after Changying left, you people are really not as good as one…”

When Cynthia heard this, she was very dissatisfied and said,

“Dad, it would be boring if you say that. We always say that we are not as good as Changying and that is not as good as Changying, but you drove away the Changying family. Driving him away, maybe the Wade Family had now achieved the goal of dominating the country.”

“You…”

“What happened back then is over. Let"s focus on the present.”

Cynthia said,

“Do you always have any good ways to shorten the distance between us and the Su family?”

Zhongquan hesitated for a moment, and said:

“The Su family has always been a prosperous male lead. Father Su has five sons and thirteen grandchildren, but he seems to have only two granddaughters. One of them is 22 years old this year and has reached the age of marriage, and the other is a minor, these two granddaughters are like pearls in the hands of the Su family. If the Wade family"s grandchildren can marry the Su family"s granddaughter, it will definitely help the Wade family!”

Charlie"s aunt, Cynthia, said:

“Dad, Su"s granddaughter is very much loved in Su"s family. If you want to marry her, at least it must be our eldest grandson!”

Wade"s grandson is the son of Cynthia. At this time, Cynthia sighed and said:

“He has already signed a marriage contract with the Norwegian royal princess last year. The wedding will be held this summer. Almost all Eastcliff knows about this. There is no room for mediation!”

“Yeah.”

“The Zhiyu of the Su family, I have been in contact before. This woman has a cold personality and rarely participates in social activities. Many domestic and foreign celebrity gatherings have changed. She has never accepted the invitation. To pursue her is as difficult as going to heaven. What"s more, I have a marriage contract. If I go to pursue her, the Su family can see my motives at a glance. ……”

One of Charlie"s cousins, Hawade, the eldest son of Changyun, the eldest third of the Wade family, couldn"t hide his excitement and said,

“Grandpa, why dont I try?”

Andrew, Charlie"s first Uncle, glanced at this plain-looking nephew, shook his head and said,

“Hawade, the strength of the Su family is above us, even if you are the eldest son of Brother, you may not be able to enter the eyes of the Su family. Not to mention you?”

Changyun said a little displeased:

“Brother, what you said is boring. Who stipulated that Su"s parents and granddaughters must marry someone else"s eldest son? Maybe our Hawade has this charm?”

Andrew chuckled:

“The third, if you are not convinced, you can let Hawade give it a try. I"m just afraid that Hawade won"t even have a chance to meet Zhiyu. In that case, it would be a laugh.”

Elder Wade couldn"t help sighing, splashing cold water and said,

“Want to marry the Su family, Hawade is really too far behind.”

As he said, he suddenly remembered something, his eyes flashed, he looked at Stephen, who had not spoken, and said,

“Stephen, do you think that if the son of Changying is allowed to marry the Su family, can he agree?”

Chapter

“Dad! The son of Changying has been outside for so many years. He has not received high-end education, has not experienced family training and experience, and is completely a wild man. Let him marry the Su family. , Doesn"t it make people laugh out loud? And, I remember, he has already made a family in Aurous Hill!”

“Yeah, dad!”

“Which one of our Wade family"s grandchildren is not the top domestic private school and has been studying from kindergarten to high school? Which one is not studying at a top overseas university? Which one is not from childhood not receive the top-notch education combining Chinese and Western? Not only learning knowledge, learning business, learning management, but also learning multi-language, learning aristocratic horsemanship, learning golf, the son of the second brother, grew up in an orphanage, not even a university he"s been to, how could Miss Su"s eldest in the Su family look at such goods?”

Others also agreed with him. Stephen said blankly at this time:

“Mr. Charlie has been to university, but he has not been in college for four years. Moreover, I have some contact with him. In my opinion, Mr. Charlie has the demeanor and courage of the second master. , It is definitely a dragon and a phoenix among people!”

Someone shouted sternly:

“The surname is Stephen, there is no place for you to speak. dont look at who is around you, we are all named Wade! You are a domestic slave with a foreign surname, what are you talking about here? ?”

Stephen said neither humble nor overbearing:

“Although I am not named Wade, my life was given by second master, so Stephen had already sworn that this life will belong to the Wade family, so for every word I say , I have a clear conscience!”

Hawade said coldly:

“You think we dont know you? You are not loyal to the Wade family at all, you are loyal to my second uncle, so you did everything possible to hide Charlie, and you did everything possible to fool grandpa to buy assets for him. An imperial group, do you still want to fool Grandpa to get him back to Eastcliff? I think your selfishness is actually trying to help Charlie win the position of the Wade Family Patriarch, right?!”

Everyone"s expressions changed as soon as this was said!

Chapter

“I never thought of letting Mr. Charlie come back. I just tell you objectively that today"s Mr. Charlie is not inferior to Changying Wade, who was so powerful in Eastcliff back then! As for the marriage, it is The master proposed it, not me!”

“Besides, you dont have to be frightened here. Mr. Charlie doesn"t want to come back at all. With my understanding of him, even if I kneel down and beg him, he will not come back, let alone abandon his wife and go with Su family marriage!”

“Actually, I think if Charlie comes back, I can"t say that he can really marry Zhiyu successfully.”

“How is it possible?”

“The Su Family"s eyes are higher than the top, and our outstanding Wade parents and grandchildren may not be able to do it. He is a vulgar person who has been outside for many years, why should Su Family be admired?!”

Elder Wade looked at Andrew coldly and grinned. Andrew was shaken by the Old Master"s glance, and he felt as if he could see through his mind at once. Elder Wade knew in his heart that the reason why Andrew was here to belittle Charlie was because he was afraid that Charlie would really come back, and he was even more afraid that Charlie would really agree to marry the Su family. Because of fear, so belittle. It seems to be justified, but in fact it is just to cover up his inner panic. Others also agreed at this time, everyone"s reason was simple, it was just that Charlie grew up in a humble environment and couldn"t be worthy of Su Family girl. Changyun said with a sneer on his face:

“Dad, although Charlie is the son of my second brother, he has been the sling in the mouth of a young man for so many years. How can a sling be compared with a lady of heaven like Zhiyu?”

Seeing everyone objected, he thought that Elder Wade snorted and said,

“You? Do you know that back then, Zhiyu"s mother, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Su family, wanted to find life and death for Changying? Back then, she chased Changying for many years. As long as Changying nodded, she would be the second daughter-in-law of the Wade family. Today, she also worships in front of Changying"s grave every year. Do you understand this kind of love for the house and the Wus?”

In a word, the audience was in an uproar! Andrew only remembered those past events at this time. Changying back then, in the entire Eastcliff, that is really the dominant existence. dont know how many wealthy daughters, they dreamed of marrying him. This includes Zhiyu"s mother and Su"s eldest daughter-in-law. Back then, countless men were deathly jealous of Changying, including his eldest brother. If the Old Master said that Zhiyu"s mother loved Changying, then Charlie and Zhiyu"s matter is really possible…

Chapter

“I think if Charlie nodded in this matter, the success rate is very high!”

Andrew hurriedly said:

“Dad, Charlie is already married! Do you think it is possible for the Su family to marry the eldest granddaughter who is like a jewel in the palm to a married man? Even if Charlie is divorced, it is a second time marriage!”

Elder Wade said indifferently:

“As long as the charm is big enough, what about the third marriage, even if it is not divorced, do you know how many wealthy daughters Eastcliff had back then, would rather give Changying a little? , They had no complaints, this is the charm of Changying!”

Andrew said grimly:

“Dad! Times are different! Now young people admire, how can they be willing to wrong themselves?”

Elder Wade said coldly:

“Will he or not? its not you or me. its the facts! How can I know if I dont try?!”

After that, he immediately said to Stephen:

“Stephen, go to Aurous Hill as soon as possible, and when you see Charlie, tell him about this matter.”

Stephen said earnestly:

“Master I dont think Mr. Charlie will agree.”

“What?”

“They dont want Charlie to come back, dont you want it as well?”

Stephen hastily explained:

“Master you have misunderstood. I am looking forward to Mr. Charlie"s return to the Wade family day and night. However, based on my understanding of Mr. Charlie, it is indeed impossible for him to agree to marry the Su family, and he is very attentive to his current wife. When talking about the marriage, dont forget that he and Miss Sara"s always have a marriage contract. That is the order of his parents and the words of the matchmaker. Mr. Charlie counts. Miss Sara who considers the Gu family will not consider Zhiyu from the Su family either!”

“f*ck…”

Everyone thought of a fact that they had ignored for many years. As early as when Charlie was young, he had already betrothed to Miss Sara, who is now the big star! Grandpa Wade suddenly cast a golden light in his eyes, and said excitedly:

“Oh! I am dull! It turns out that the opportunity to soar into the sky that the old master said is on Charlie!”

Others looked at Old Master Wade, wondering why he suddenly said this. Elder Wade sighed at this time:

“Although the strength of the Gu family is much weaker than that of the Su family, but the Gu family is not less! Philip owns 25.5% of the Gu Group"s shares! This does not count as his other assets. Adding up is afraid that it will reach the trillion level, even if there is no one, it will be infinitely close. The most perfect thing is that he has only one daughter, and everything about him in the future will belong to his daughter, in other words, it will also be his son-in-law!”

Everyone was jealous to death. Real or fake? So Charlie has been outside for so many years, and he still carries the marriage contract with Miss Sara of Gu family? ! This is too d*mn enviable, right? ! At this moment, the Old Master stood up excitedly and said to Stephen:

“Stephen, give you a task, I dont care what you use, within half a year, Charlie must divorce the woman in Aurous Hill, and then return to the family!”

Stephen nodded:

“Master I must go all out.”

The other Wade family members were all annoyed. According to the current trend, it depends on whether the Old Master must get Charlie back. Moreover, once Charlie comes back, he is very likely to become the son-in-law of the Gu family, and also likely to become the son-in-law of the Su family. At that time, he had become a real person in the Wade Family who could make ends meet.

Chapter

“Okay, that will be all for here today, let"s end the meeting!”

Everyone"s expressions were a little strange, but no one dared to say anything against it, but everyone had their own ghosts in their hearts. The vast majority of them were unwilling to see Charlie return to the Wade family in high profile. After the meeting ended, Stephen returned to his office and just sat down in his seat, he received a call from Charlie. With joy in his heart, he hurriedly connected to the phone and asked respectfully:

“Master how do you think of calling me?”

Charlie asked,

“steward Stephen, is it convenient for you to speak now?”

“Convenient, yes.”

“I"m in my own office. its very safe and confidential. You can say anything.”

Charlie gave a hum, and said lightly:

“I am in Eastcliff and want to see you. Do you have time?”

Stephen asked in surprise,

“Master have you come to Eastcliff? When did it happen?”

Charlie said:

“I have been here for two days, came over to do some things, plan to go back tomorrow, I want to see you before I leave.”

Stephen immediately said,

“its okay, young master, please move to the Hot Cup Teahouse in Huguang Guild Hall.”

Charlie said:

“Okay, then I will pass by now.”

“I‟ll set off immediately!”

Huguang Guild Hall was a Qing dynasty building. It was used to entertain people from Huguang area who went to Eastcliff to rush for the exam. It is a bit similar to the Qing Dynasty Huguang office in Eastcliff. Later, it gradually developed into old Eastcliff people listening to music and having tea. Great place for an outing. Stephen invested in a teahouse in Huguang Guild Hall. This teahouse is antique and charming. Stephen often comes here to rest or entertain friends on weekdays. With Stephen"s current status as the chief steward of the Wade family, he is considered to be the number one person in Eastcliff. In addition to the top families, the patriarchs of other families have to be respectful in front of him, so his teahouse business is very Well, many people with good looks like to come to join in. When Charlie arrived at Huguang Guild Hall, Stephen had already arrived one step ahead of him. He personally greeted him at the door, seeing Charlie coming with a woman wearing a mask, stunned. Stephen has been cultivating in Eastcliff for many years and has extraordinary insight into many things. He can almost see at a glance that the woman wearing a mask who came with Charlie is Sara. At this moment, Stephen was extremely happy and said excitedly:

“Master and Miss Sara, how did you two meet together?”

Sara smiled and said,

“Uncle Stephen, I"m all dressed up like this, and I can"t hide from you!”

Stephen smiled and said,

“Ms. Sara has an extraordinary temperament. How can a mask cover it.”

After that, Stephen hurriedly said again:

“Young Master Miss Sara, it is not convenient to speak here, please follow me to the backyard!”

Chapter

“Master I really didnt expect you to come to Eastcliff, and you are still with Miss Sara…

“ Stephen had actually longed for Charlie to be willing to come back, and he had also longed for Charlie to come together with Sara. He has been in Eastcliff for many years, and he knows the situation of Wade family and other big families very well. Based on his mastery of the entire Eastcliff family situation, he felt that the best choice for Charlie was to divorce his current wife, and then leave the small city of Aurous Hill, come to Eastcliff, and get his Wade"s Er The identity of the young master, and then marry Sara openly. In Stephen"s opinion, no one in this world is more suitable for Charlie than Sara. The two of them are simply a match made in heaven. This is not only because Charlie and Sara originally had a marriage contract, but also because Philip is a righteous person, and their family of three values loves and righteousness. More importantly, the Gu family has extraordinary strength and only has one only daughter. If Charlie marries Sara, it is equivalent to putting half of the Gu family group behind him. In that way, Charlie is not only the second young master of the Wade family, but also the Super-rich, no one can match in Eastcliff. Therefore, now that he saw Charlie and Sara together, he was very excited. Charlie said lightly at this time:

“I came to Eastcliff this time mainly to take a look at Uncle. didnt he have a bad health some time ago, so I came to see him.”

Stephen was shocked and blurted out:

“Master Chairman Gu suddenly recovered from a serious illness, and the whole person looks a lot younger on TV. Should be your help behind?”

Stephen paid no less attention to Charlie. Although he didnt know many things, he still heard about Charlie being regarded as a master in Aurous Hill. He knew that the second young master had some abilities that ordinary people did not have. Facing Stephen"s problem, Charlie smiled slightly, nodded gently, and said,

“I also got a good medicine by chance, so I rushed over to give it to Uncle. Fortunately, the good medicine worked well.”

Stephen trembled and said with emotion:

“Master the effect of your good medicine is more than good! It can be described as superb! Having lived for so many years, I have never heard of any medicine that can cure it. Good for advanced pancreatic cancer. From this we can see that your good medicine is definitely a miracle medicine!”

Charlie nodded noncommitantly and looked at Stephen seriously:

“steward Stephen, I have prepared a copy of this good medicine for you. If you need it in the future, I will definitely deliver it to you.”

Rejuvenation pills, Charlie has them of course.

Chapter

“Master with your words, I will die without regret when I go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire!”

Stephen is not only a loyal person, but also a smart person. Although he didnt know exactly what Rejuvenation Pill was, he could also get a glimpse of it through Philip"s performance. First of all, the good medicine Charlie said must be a miracle medicine that can cure all diseases. Even advanced pancreatic cancer, a severe disease with a fatality rate of almost 100%, can cure it. Then there may be no disease without a cure in this world. Secondly, Philip"s whole body state on TV was better than when he was healthy, which proves that this good medicine can not only cure diseases, but also prolong life. With these two effects, it can almost be called the world"s treasure. But now, Charlie actually promised to prepare a copy for him, which not only made him excited, but also moved him extremely. Charlie nodded lightly and asked Stephen,

“Steward Stephen, I came to see you this time to know the details of my parents being forced to leave and the murder after that. Do you have any more clues? For example, behind the scenes. Who is it etc.?”

Stephen hesitated for a moment, and said,

“Master at the outset, your father clearly offended the Rothschild family, which has dominated the West for many years, but actually offended the entire Eastcliff family.”

Charlie frowned and asked him:

“Why would my father offend the entire Eastcliff family?”

Stephen sighed and said,

“Back then, your father led the Wade family to start transnational finance and trade under the tide of opening up the market economy. At that time, many large families in China knew nothing about overseas financial markets. It is very traditional physical trade, such as exporting some domestic products to overseas, and then importing some products from overseas to return to China. This kind of transnational trade is the most basic. Our ancestors have been doing this since the Wang and Song Dynasties, even in the Song Dynasty. Our country had become the largest foreign trade country in the world. Quanzhou Port, one or two thousand years ago, could be said to be the busiest trading port in the world…”

Speaking of this, Stephen sighed and said,

“However, until your father was young, the foreign trade of our domestic entrepreneurs was almost the same as that of the Wang and Song Dynasties, with little technical content, while Europeans and Americans had already played multinational finance. its supernatural, stocks, futures, oil, gold, private equity funds, hedge funds, venture capital, these are the housekeeping skills of Europe and the United States…”

“At the time, Asian countries were still relying on the hard-produced goods of workers to go overseas to exchange for money. When a little bit of little money was accumulated, their hedge funds went directly to Asia to wreak havoc with a lot of hot money. The financial turmoil can also legally steal the fruits of labor in Asian countries for years or even decades, causing a country"s financial collapse, stock market collapse, and property market collapse…”

“Back then, the Rothschild family aimed at the blood-sucking goal of the big family in China. When everyone could only be slaughtered by others, it was your father who stood up and organized the entire Eastcliff family to work together against Rothschild. This family finally caused the Rothschild family to retreat in embarrassment and dare not come to China for ten years…”

When Charlie heard this, he couldn"t help frowning:

“According to what you said, the Eastcliff families should have thanked my father. How did my father offend them?”

Chapter

“Master most people in this world are like this. They dont know how to be grateful, and they will depend on others and enjoy them only when they need others. Others give them help and support, but as soon as they dont need others, they will immediately turn their faces, and even complain that others have robbed them of the limelight.”

Stephen said with emotion,

“You dont know. At that time, your father led them with Ross. When the Childe family fought fiercely, they were very flattering, and even took the initiative to form an Eastcliff business alliance and elected your father as the first chairman of the alliance.”

“But when your father defeated the Rothschild family, they again Immediately disbanded the business alliance, and even vilified your father"s failure to operate, missed the opportunity to defeat the Rothschild family, and even maliciously slandered behind the scenes, saying that your father and the Rothschild family had joined forces to cheat the major families of Eastcliff off their interest.”

Charlie heard this, could not help but clenched fist, red with rage, thundered a low voice:”

! These people, it is too much,

“ Stephen sighed:

“Hey Master, ah, employing forward! , No need to look like people from behind, in every big family in Eastcliff, it is everywhere! Back then, your father, from a hero who resisted the Rothschild family, suddenly became the object of envy and slander of everyone in Eastcliff. Your father was too good!”

Stephen said here, he paused slightly, and continued:

“The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. This is an eternal principle. After all, he was too good, so, The entire Eastcliff families turned their guns at him.”

“The Rothschilds saw him become a target of public criticism, and immediately made a comeback, and they were also very insidious. They publicly declared that they were the Rothschilds, the Wade family, and they have personal grievances, naturally let all other aristocratic families watch the fire from the other side!”

Stephen"s tone became more and more angry:

“The Old Master saw that the Wade family was going to be the target of the Rothschild family alone, and there were even a lot of Eastcliff people behind. Other families waited for an opportunity to stab the knife, so they had to expel your father from the Wade family, and announced to the public that your father had nothing to do with the Wade family, so your father would take you and your mother to leave Eastcliff. Go to Aurous Hill.”

Charlie"s expression was very gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said:

“This incident is that the entire Eastcliff family betrayed the Wade family, and then the Wade family chose to betray my father, and finally pushed my father out as the scapegoat, Our family of three bore the anger of the Rothschild family alone.”

Stephen nodded lightly, and said with red eyes:

“It was indeed like this back then.”

Charlie"s eyes were full of solemnity, and he said coldly:

“its all. A group of b@stards who crossed the river and demolished bridges and fell into trouble, I swear by my name, one of these b@stards counts as one, and I will make them pay for it!”

Stephen hurriedly said,

“Master dont be impulsive! This happened back then. Except for the Gu family, all other families had participated in Eastcliff. From the Su family, which has been thriving in these years, to the other small families whose assets barely exceed 10 billion, all betrayed your father without exception. You must not Become their public enemy!”

Charlie said with a resolute expression:

“I am not a timid person. These people, even the Wade family, are all accomplices who killed my parents. I will not easily let them go!”

After speaking, he looked at Stephen and said seriously:

“steward Stephen, you dont need to worry too much. I"m not a fool. When I"m under-fed and lacking in strength, I will not go against major Eastcliff"s big families, I‟ll try my best, save energy, and give them a surprise!”

Stephen sighed lightly, nodded and said,

“Master its not just that you want to avenge the second master and the second wife. I am looking forward to this day for a long time. If you have any needs, I am willing to go through fire and water for this!”

“steward Stephen, if there is anything that needs your help, I will definitely tell you.”

Chapter

“Master I have a small suggestion. I wonder if you would like to listen to it.”

Charlie said,

“Please tell me.”

Stephen said,

“Master I want Eastcliff to let those who fail your father. People pay the price, you must first hold the Wade Family firmly in your hands, and then formulate a detailed and complete plan to destroy these families one by one!”

Charlie asked him:

“If I hold the Wade Family in my hands , Which family do you think I am going to defeat first?”

“Su Family!”

Stephen said without hesitation:

“Su Family is the strongest. Killing them is equivalent to achieving half of the goal. Moreover, back then The group of people who stabbed your father secretly were all gathered by the Su family. They had formed an anti-Wade alliance in private, and the Su family was the leader.”

“The anti-Wade alliance?”

“Okay.”

Stephen said,

“By the way, Master today Elder Master Wade convened a meeting with all his protagonists and mentioned you and the Su family.”

“Oh?”

“What did he say?”

Stephen glanced at Sara, hesitated for a moment, and said,

“I just said it straight away. The old master helped Wade family fix it. Master Wade has been waiting for the Wade Family to take off for the second time. He has pinned the Wade Family"s hope of taking off on you, so he wants you to come back and ask you to follow The Su family"s lady to get married.”

“Su family?!”

“Miss Zhiyu of the Su family is very important in the Su family. Whoever marries her will definitely get a lot of resources from the Su family. He wants you to do that, but let me persuade you.”

After speaking, he glanced at Sara again and said embarrassingly:

“Master also said, if the Su family is not good, Miss Sara is also an excellent candidate.”

Sara blushed immediately. Charlie said in a cold voice,

“When my father was being accused by thousands of people, he instead of helping our family of three sheltering us from the wind and rain, drove us out. Now he wants me to help the Wade family take off. its just a pipe dream!”

Stephen nodded his head and said:”

Chapter

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said with a little disdain:

“I have no interest in the title of the Patriarch of the Wade Family.”

Stephen hurriedly said,

“Master dont forget, Wade family is the second largest family in Eastcliff, and even the second largest family in the country. If you can get the Wade family, then the distance between you and the Su family will be very closer!”

Charlie waved his hand and said,

“steward Stephen, finally One day, I will use my own hands to defeat the Su family and all other families that have failed my father! I will rely on my own strength to let them kneel before my parent"s grave to confess!”

Stephen sighed

“Master if you get the Wade Family, you will come sooner to this day!”

Charlie said coldly,

“I dont want to return to the Wade Family, because when that day comes, even the Wade Family will have to Kneel!”

Stephen was frightened by Charlie"s determined attitude and cold aura. At this moment, he saw Changying"s shadow on Charlie"s body. It was also at this moment that he gave up his plan to persuade Charlie to return to the Wade Family and fight for the head of the Family. Because he knew that the Wade family was not worthy! The Wade family was not good enough for Changying back then, and now they are not good enough for Changying"s son! Therefore, he immediately stated to Charlie:

“Master from now on, I will listen to your instructions. If you need it, I can leave Wade"s house at any time, and focus on being with you!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said,

“Now dont worry, but in the future, I might really need steward Stephen, you leave Wade"s house and come out to help me.”

Charlie also wants to take Ichiro to Japan quickly before the arrival of the Lunar New Year, to thoroughly understand Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Take it in his own hands, and let Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s horsepower to produce JX Weisan for himself, and then develop a liver-protecting drug, quickly seizing the global market. The pharmaceutical industry is related to human health. As long as there is the core technology, profitability is not a problem at all, and it can easily become a giant multinational group. If you develop JX Pharmaceutical into the world"s top pharmaceutical company, neither the Wade family nor the Su family will be able to compete with them. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals has several production bases in Japan with huge production capacity. It is definitely unrealistic to move all of them back to China. Therefore, a reliable person is needed to help him observe in Japan as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. At that time, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will have to be renamed JX Pharmaceutical, and it is certain that Ichiro"s straw bag cannot be the chairman. Therefore, Stephen will be the most suitable candidate in Charlie"s eyes. Although Stephen didnt know what Charlie wanted to do, he didnt hesitate to say,

“I will listen to your dispatch at any time!”

Charlie nodded and said,

“I am here for today, steward Stephen, I will go back with Sara first. I will have to go back to Aurous Hill tomorrow.”

Stephen asked in surprise,

“Master, are you leaving so soon?”

“I still have a lot to do. its too late for me already.”

“Then I‟ll take you and Miss Sara out!”

Charlie said,

“Oh, yes, the tea you made is good. Give me some. I‟ll go back and give my Old Master, he bought a bunch of junk tea from the deceptive tea seller on WeChat. He can"t return it as a baby.”

Stephen hurriedly said,

“Master wait a moment, I will arrange for someone to bring it over!”

Soon, a teahouse manager Carrying a few exquisite gift boxes and walked over quickly. Stephen said to Charlie:

“Master here are the best Mingqian Longjing, super Jin Junmei and good old Pu‟er. You can take it back and give Mr. Willson a taste. If he likes it, I will mail you some more stock regularly.”

Charlie took the tea and thanked him:

“steward Stephen, That is so nice of you, thank you.”

Stephen hurriedly bowed and said,

“dont dare to be.”

After bidding farewell to Stephen, Charlie and Sara returned to the Gu family villa together.

Chapter

“Charlie, you and Claire have a relationship Is it really good?”

Charlie asked in amazement :

“Why did you suddenly ask about this?”

“I"m just curious, and also a little worried about it.”

“Worry about what?”

“Worry about your relationship if it is real and deep? What should I do later?”

Charlie smiled slightly and asked her:

“Have you ever thought about what you will do in the future before meeting me?”

Sara nodded:

“I thought about it, before I met you Before, I felt that I must find you. If I can"t find you, I‟ll stay single. Anyway, I dont feel much about other men.”

Charlie asked,

“If you really can"t find me, you can"t keep going single to 30 or 40 years old?”

Sara said seriously:

“dont say 30 or 40, what about 50 or 60 years old? My life is already fulfilled, so I won"t be wronged just because I need a man. So I‟d rather not chant, if I can"t find you, then I might spend most of my life traveling around the world. When I"m old, I will find a place I like to settle down, grow flowers, grow grass, and raise small astupidls. I donated all the family properties, so it would be good for a lifetime.”

Charlie"s persuasion reached his lips and swallowed it back. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had left an indelible mark on Sara"s life. No matter whether he would be with her in the future, this mark could not be removed by luck. This is what he owes her, and it is also an unshirkable responsibility. its just that, at the moment, he still can"t figure out how he should resolve the relationship between this girl and himself for more than 20 years. That night, Lenan personally cooked and prepared a table of rich and delicious meals. Philip took out the top Maotai he saved for Sara"s wedding and had a drink with Charlie. Charlie was about to leave, and both of them were a little bit sad. But the two also knew very well that Charlie not only had a small family of his own in Aurous Hill, but also started his own business there. Charlie did not go to the Emgrand Group given by the Wade family a few times. He did not take any money from the Emgrand Group; Charlie did not spend much for the 10 billion given by the Wade family, and he spent almost all the money later. Earn it himself, or took it from Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Now JX Pharmaceutical has become famous in China, and JX Weisan has become famous both at home and abroad for its powerful medicinal effects in a short period of time. After trying this magical stomach medicine, many foreigners are crazy about purchasing and preparing to take it back to their country and share it with their loved ones. This has further led to the popularity of JX Weisan. Currently, JX Weisan has been in short supply. Distributors across the country are holding large amounts of cash, hoping to get more stock. Following the development, JX Weisan is likely to become the world"s best-selling and most well-known stomach medicine. The practicability and applicability of stomach medicine are very wide. People all over the world, regardless of age, gender, or race, will have this aspect. Therefore, this also means that JX Pharmaceutical"s future development prospects are immeasurable. Both husband and wife believed that if one day Charlie could mass produce the magical rejuvenating pill, then he would definitely become the richest person in the world, not one of them. Therefore, they also know that for Charlie now, Aurous Hill is his base, his base camp, and the cornerstone of his personal career soaring!

Chapter

“Uncle, Aunt Lenan, and Sara, you just dont get out of the car. The airport is crowded and its not so good to be seen by people, especially the girls , who are public figures.”

“I can wear a mask!”

Lenan said at this time:

“If its OK, even if you wear them Masks, you can only send Charlie to the security checkpoint, there is not much distance in total, so dont take this risk.”

Philip also nodded and said:

“Yes, dont cause Charlie trouble.”

“Okay.”

“Charlie, remember to inform me after you board the plane, and tell me after landing.”

Charlie smiled:

“Okay. Yes, I know, dont worry.”

“Charlie, are you at the airport?”

Charlie said,

“I"m here, and I"m going through the security check.?”

Elsa hurriedly said,

“Then you go in first. , I"m in a traffic jam here, it may take about 20 minutes, I should be in time.”

Charlie said,

“Then see you during a break or at the boarding gate, if it is not possible, we can also see each other on the plane. “No problem!”

Charlie hung up the phone, went through the security check alone and came to the t3 terminal. The t3 terminal of Eastcliff Airport is very large, with many luxury shops in it. Basically, major international brands have stores here. Charlie thought that he only prepared some tea from Stephen for Jacob, but he hadn"t prepared gifts for his wife and mother-in-law. When he set off, Mother-in-law still flattered him to bring her some gifts. Seeing that she hadn"t been a demon recently, and being respectful to him, he really wanted to give her some sweetness. As for his wife, Claire, let alone, it is natural to carefully prepare a gift for her. So he took advantage of this time to go shopping in the commercial street of the airport. Because Charlie has very low material requirements in his daily life, he couldn"t think of what gifts should be given to his wife and mother-in-law, so it took him to think for a while. Thinking that women of any age like bags, Charlie walked into the Hermès store without hesitation. The price disparity of Hermes is very large. The cheaper price is about 100,000, but this is only a starting point. Their high-end products can be expensive to millions. Charlie was a bit dismissive of the arrogant salesgirl in the store because of his ordinary clothes, but she didnt say anything malicious, but her attitude was somewhat unattractive. Charlie didnt pay too much attention. He looked around in the store, and he took a fancy to the large limited edition crocodile leather handbag in the glass showcase. This handbag is the classic orange color of Hermès. The leather texture is very good and perfect, and the workmanship is also very elegant. It is very suitable for casual use or business use. Charlie greeted the sales girl and asked,

“Hello, I want this bag, please wrap it up for me, please.

Chapter

“Sir, the price of this bag is 580,000 yuan.”

“No problem, I want it.”

The salesgirl said again,

“Sir, sorry. , Buying this bag requires distribution.”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“What does distribution mean? Can this bag be purchased directly?”

“Sir, you are visiting first time to Hermès? Haven"t you bought anything from Hermès before?”

Charlie nodded,

“No, why? What"s the problem?”

Salesgirl hummed,

“A lot of Hermès bags are not something you can buy. You buy them. You can pick, choose, and buy at will, but you can buy the basic items and basic items under 300,000 yuan, but the items above 300,000 are basically limited editions!”

“dont look at the price of this bag in the store. Five hundred and eighty thousand, but as long as you take it out, you can immediately sell for seven to eight hundred thousand. Therefore, if you want to buy this bag, you must be a senior member of Hermes and make an appointment with our store manager in advance. You can; or, you have to buy a certain amount of other items, and other items cannot be popular items, and you can buy this bag if you have enough of 500,000 yuan .”

“This is right.”

“Hermes all over the world follow this rule, dont you know it? Or you just want to try your luck and want to cheat this bag out of our store to make the difference?”

For Hermes, its limited-edition handbags have an amazing high preservation rate. Even many styles are more expensive to sell in the second-hand market than first-hand, and the reason is the hunger marketing of Hermès. Other brands can sell things for money, but Hermès doesn"t. Because the outside price is much more expensive than in the store, if you want to buy something from their store according to the price, you must buy hundreds of thousands or even millions of additional items. In this way, if you want to get a limited package, you need to pay more than one million yuan. However, Hermès is also very smart. If it is a distribution, you can"t buy their hot-selling item, but can only buy their slow-moving item. Unsalable money is very nonsense. For example, some 18k gold rings cost about 1,000 yuan, but because of the Hermes mark, they will sell for 50,000, 80,000, or even more than 100,000. Such a ring, even if it is bought and sold out, no one wants to buy it, unless it is transferred at a very low discount. Charlie didnt get angry after he understood the rules of Hermes. Since they have this rule, then he just followed the rules. So Charlie said:

“In this case, I can buy other things for 500,000 yuan, right?”

“Sir, I will show you the things that can be used for distribution in our shop. You can see what you need.”

Charlie points He nodded and said:

“I just saw a common style handbag, the price seems to be around 160,000, can that be used for distribution?”

“Yes.”

Charlie was about to look at the others. At this time, a woman"s voice came from the door:

“I want to see Hermes!”

Then, another man"s voice came:

“dont look, we are going to the boarding gate.”

The spoiled woman pleaded:

“! There half an hour before boarding, take me around Well,”

The man said helplessly:

“Well, can only visit for twenty minutes!”

“Very kind of you”

! Right Then, a pair of young men and women stepped in. Charlie recognized the man at a glance. Isn"t he the same Koichi Tanaka who had been with Nanako before? How could he appear here.

Chapter

“Babes, I want this bag!”

“My dear, this time I came to Eastcliff to find a famous doctor for the eldest lady, not for shopping, and I didnt find a famous doctor. dont know how to go back. If you really want to buy something, you can wait until you return to Japan and I will buy it. We can go to Tokyo to see.”

The woman reluctantly said:

“I dont want to look for it in Tokyo, I want this one! You have to believe in fate when you buy a bag, and you must take it when you encounter it, otherwise it will be very difficult. Maybe I won"t be able to buy it anymore!”

Tanaka said helplessly:

“I have a difficult task on me. I can"t take you with me. its already a violation of the rules to bring you here quietly. If you have a high profile For shopping , its hard for me to go back and explain to the president!”

The woman hummed,

“I was an Eastcliff native before immigrating to Japan. If your president asks, you can tell him that I am just right. I also want to go back to my hometown to see my relatives. As for shopping, you can also say that I bought it myself.”

Then, the woman took Tanaka Koichi"s arm and pleaded:

“Koichi, I really like this bag. Buy it for me, please? I beg you.”

Tanaka hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly:

“Okay, okay, but you must remember that after you go back, dont show off to the people around you, let alone this bag you say that you bought it in Eastcliff, do you understand?”

The woman smiled happily and said,

“I know!”

After speaking, he immediately waved at the sales girl next to Charlie:

“Beauty, I want this bag, help me get it!”

The attentive sales girl said apologetically:

“Sorry miss, this bag has been taken by this gentleman, and he is now picking up the goods.”

“Thank you for helping me get two scarfs of 30,000 yuan and the men"s belt of 20,000 yuan.

“The salesgirl nodded respectfully, and immediately helped him take out the things. Seeing this, the woman said angrily:

“Hey, didnt he have finished picking? Since he hasn"t even finished picking the goods, its still not the checkout? We can just swipe the card now!”

Then she so hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi:

“Koichi, take your card out!”

Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“Since the man has scheduled it first, let"s change to another one.”

“No!”

“I want this one! I just saw this one!”

After that, she pointed to Charlie and said to Tanaka Koichi:

“Babes, you give him a few more yuan for the benefit, Let him transfer this bag to me, okay!”

Tanaka really couldn"t stand the other party"s soft and hard foam and coquettishness, so he had to say to Charlie:

“You Sir, my girlfriend has taken a fancy to this bag. If you can give it to us, I am willing to give you one hundred thousand yuan for a benefit. dont know if you are willing to cut love?”

Charlie waved his hand without looking back. The woman said angrily:

“Hey! You dont have to do anything, just make 100,000 yuan in vain, where is there such a good thing? You didnt even agree, do you want the lion to speak out?”

Charlie didnt bother to care about her. Continue to say to the salesgirl:

“Come on, bring me this fifty-eight women wallet.”

“Hey!”

“My boyfriend is a senior assistant to the Ito family in Japan! He is the confidant of Ito Yuhiko, the head of the Ito family. If you offend him, he will let you in the future unable to eat and walk around!”

Chapter

“Such as show off! believe it or not, even if Ito Takehiko stands in front of me, as long as he dares to pretend to be forceful with me, I will beat him. Let him call me grandpa on his knees.”

“b*stard!”

“You dare to be disrespectful to Master Ito, are you too great?”

Charlie smiled, turned his head to look at Koichi Tanaka, and asked coldly,

“Is it Tanaka? its been a long time.”

The moment Tanaka saw Charlie, his whole person seemed to have seen a ghost. He still clearly remembered Charlie"s one move to destroy the picture of Yamamoto Kazuki. There is no doubt that Charlie is definitely the most abnormal person he has ever seen in his life, and he did not expect to meet this evil star in the Hermes store in Eastcliff Airport. His legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a thump, walked a few steps on the ground, and came to Charlie"s side, and said respectfully and fearfully:

“Mr. Charlie, I didnt expect it to be you! I"m so sorry!”

Koichi Tanaka was naturally afraid of Charlie. In the beginning, treasure level master Yamamoto Kazuki, just pretended to be a force with Charlie, he was beaten into a cripple, and he said nothing to disobey him! Otherwise, if Charlie is unhappy, he will just abandon him, but he can only lie down and return to Japan. Tanaka Hiroshi looked at the woman. Seeing him suddenly kneel down and apologized to the man, she was amazed. She hurriedly stretched out her hand to get him up, and said angrily,

“Babes, are you crazy? You are President Ito"s man. In the eyes of the most promising young generation, the future is limitless, how can you kneel to a stranger?”

Hiroshi Tanaka angrily stretched out his hand, pulled the woman to the ground, and sternly shouted:

“Presumptuous! Who made you rude in front of Mr. Charlie? Hurry up and apologize to him!”

The woman was pulled to the ground by Hiroshi Tanaka. With a cry, her knees were so painful that she said aggrieved:

“Babes, what do you mean?!”

As soon as Tanaka raised his hand, he slapped her and cursed:

“Give me the f*cking nonsense, and apologize quickly!”

The woman was stunned by the beating, but seeing that Koichi Tanaka was so nervous, she was also a little scared, so she had to hesitate to say to Charlie:

“Sir, yes…sorry, its all my fault… ….”

Charlie was too lazy to be familiar with these two people, and said coldly:

“You two will remember me, I dont care how many of you are in Japan to fudge, as long as you are in China, you two will give me a low profile, as the saying goes. Well said, the Raptors can"t cross the river yet, what are you two?”

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded hurriedly and begged:

“Mr. Charlie, I know I was wrong. From now on, I will be a low-key person, and I will teach this stupid woman to be a low-key person. Please dont be the same as the two of us.”

Charlie waved his hand disdainfully:

“Go away.”

When Tanaka heard Charlie say these two words, he was relieved immediately and hurriedly thanked him:

“Thank you, Mr. Charlie, let"s get out now, get out now…”

After that, he got up and ran out. Charlie suddenly remembered something and stopped him and said:

“Wait a minute!”

Tanaka trembled in shock, and asked nervously,

“Mr. Charlie, what else do you have to say?”

Charlie said indifferently:

“I ask you something, and you will answer me honestly.”

“Okay!”

“dont worry, I must say everything!”

Charlie asked coldly,

“How is your eldest lady now?”

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, it is true that Miss Nanako suffered very serious injuries in the battle with Miss Qin. We saved her life, but her body is not as good as before. She is now recuperating in Kyoto…”

Charlie couldn"t help feeling a little nervous when he thought of Nanako"s tenderness. However, he still hid his emotions. On the surface, he asked,

“Is there anything wrong? Can she still participate in the competition?”

Tanaka Hiroshi smiled bitterly:

“She definitely can"t participate in the competition. The eldest lady is very weak now. She was barely able to stand a few days ago, but she couldn"t walk a few steps away. Now she rests in bed most of the time every day. If its good, she‟ll take a wheelchair to bask in the sun. Charlie suddenly saw the girl who loves to laugh, sitting in a wheelchair basking in the sun, and felt that his heart seemed to hurt. He asked again:

“Then how is her mood?”

Hiroshi Tanaka shook his head:

“The eldest lady seems to have no influence on the surface, and she is happy every day, but based on my understanding of her, she should have a lot of thoughts in her heart. She talked to me a few days ago and asked me if I dont particularly want to see people, but there are people who may never see them in my life. dont know what the eldest lady means, but I can see that she was very depressed at the time…”

Charlie couldn"t help but sighed and said,

“She shouldn"t have played that game back then.”

Tanaka didnt expect that Charlie would feel sorry for his eldest lady. After being stunned for a moment, he couldn"t help sighing:

“Mr. Charlie, you are right. In the beginning, the president and I persuaded the lady not to play that game, but the lady disagreed life and death…”

After talking, Tanaka Koichi again said:

“During this time, the guild grows up and searched all the famous doctors in Japan, but they were unable to treat the young lady"s injuries. That"s why I came to Eastcliff and went to the Eastcliff National Medical Center to seek medical advice for the young lady. medicine……”

Charlie gave a hum and asked him,

“How about it? Have you got it?”

“No.”

“The President has offered a very high remuneration, and I hope to invite the famous doctors of the National Medical Center to Japan to treat the young lady, but they are not willing to accept it.”

Charlie shook his head. On the day Nanako was injured, he was watching. He knew that she was injured very seriously, which was far beyond the current level of Chinese and Western medicine. So no matter it is the current top Western medicine or traditional medicine, it is impossible to cure her. Probably, the only person in this world who can cure her is himself. Thinking of this, Charlie remembered that he was going to Japan soon. I wonder if I can meet Nanako in Kyoto this time? If he has a chance, he must go to see her, at least, to heal her injuries. At this time, Charlie didnt have the mood to continue to care about with Tanaka Koichi and his girlfriend, so he waved his hand and said,

“Okay, I won"t pursue this matter, you two should go quickly.”

Tanaka, as he received a pardon, hurriedly bowed to Charlie, and said respectfully:

“Mr. Charlie, then let"s go first…”

After that, he took the woman next to him and fled quickly.

Chapter

“I said why I didnt see you after I came, so you went to visit Hermes! Did you buy a gift for Claire?”

Charlie nodded naturally:

“I finally came to the big city of Eastcliff. Of course I have to buy some souvenirs for my wife.”

Elsa curled her lips and said,

“Charlie, I found that you are hidden deep enough, a star as big as Sara, and any signed photo can be sold for thousands on a second-hand website. You knew her, and I never heard you talk about it.”

Charlie said indifferently:

“How can I take others out as my capital to show off? Wouldn"t that betray the kindness of others to me?”

Elsa nodded slightly:

“That"s what you said.”

After all, she asked with some gossip:

“Do you know what you two have known since childhood?”

Charlie shook his head and said,

“Of course dont know, I actually dont want to tell anyone, but I didnt expect to be seen by you in Hwai yesterday, otherwise you wouldn"t know.”

Elsa said happily:

“In this way, I actually know your secrets that I didnt even know at the beginning. Does this mean that our relationship has gone further?”

Charlie said helplessly:

“What are you thinking about? I just said it just happened to be bumped by you.”

Elsa snorted,

“Whether it happens or not, I also know one more secret about you than at first!”

After that, she observed Charlie"s eyes and asked:

“Eh Charlie, how many secrets are there in you? It feels like you are mysterious, as I can"t see through you at all.”

Charlie didnt want her to ask questions about this kind of thing, so he cleverly ridiculed:

“What else is completely invisible? That time when we went to the hot springs together, I wore a pair of swimming trunks. I can"t let you see the rest after you finish it.”

Elsa blushed suddenly! In her mind, it suddenly appeared that when Charlie was wearing swimming trunks in the hot spring hotel, that strong and perfect figure, the deer couldn"t help but jump around. Although blushing, she still whispered shyly:

“Why can"t I see the rest…”

Charlie said awkwardly:

“Do you still have to ask why? We are friends, and you are my wife"s best friend, so of course I can"t show you the rest!”

Elsa lowered her head and whispered softly:

“Why do you want to treat me like this? When I was injured, didnt I also let you see the places you shouldn"t be shown? Did you not touch it?”

Charlie blurted out:

“These are two different things. It was to save you, not to take advantage of you.”

Elsa pouted her little mouth, rolled her eyes towards Charlie, and said,

“Who knows if you were trying to take advantage? Maybe you are saving people and taking advantage, and do both!”

As she said, she said hurriedly and seriously:

“Actually, I dont care about letting you take advantage of it. Even if I let you take advantage of it, I am willing to…”

Chapter

“By the way, where did your cousin Delon pedal his bicycle?”

Elsa pouted her lips in disappointment. She also knew that Charlie had been avoiding her on emotional issues all the time, so she had become accustomed to Charlie"s attitude. Seeing him turn the topic off, she followed him and said: ”

Charlie smiled faintly and said:

“When he rides to Aurous Hill, his physical fitness should be able to move forward a lot.”

Elsa chuckled:

“Actually, your punishment like this is also a good thing for him. My cousin is usually arrogant and domineering. He often makes trouble for the family, but he has never suffered any losses before, so I dont have a long memory, believe this. After this time, he will constrain a little.”

Charlie nodded slightly:

“If it wasn"t for your face, I would have to ask him to swallow the jade pendant during the birthday banquet, and let him have another operation to take it out. For such a person, the scar will be healed and forget the pain. , He will realize what is unforgettable by cutting the scar again.”

Elsa looked at Charlie:

“Knowing that you are looking at my face, you let him go. After my cousin arrives in Aurous Hill, I will take him to invite you to dinner, and let him toast you to apologize.”

Charlie waved his hand:

“its okay to eat toast or something, let him reform in Aurous Hill honestly. If he performs well, maybe he can be sent back in advance. If he does not perform well, I can extend the deadline at any time.”

Elsa pursed her lips and said,

“dont you always be so strict. If we really get together in the future, he is your brother-in-law. Although he is a cousin, he is also your brother-in-law!”

Charlie shook his head helplessly:

“You have this one all day long…”

“Hehe.”

“Who makes me like you? Anyway, I"m always ready. If you figure it out someday, please find me anytime!”

Charlie ignored her. He looked up at the big screen and said,

“Hey, it seems that our flight has already started to board first-class and business-class passengers. Let"s go.”

Elsa gave a hum, and while standing up to pack her luggage, she asked casually:

“Did you tell Claire that we will go back together today?”

Charlie nodded:

“I said that on WeChat last night.”

Elsa asked with a smile:

“She was not jealous at first, right?”

“Why would she be jealous?”

“She knew that I was attending your grandma"s birthday banquet, so I told her directly that you just want to come back, and you booked the ticket for me.”

Elsa smiled and nodded:

“Then did you tell Claire that you gave my grandma a fan worth tens of millions?”

“No.”

“dont tell Claire about this. She doesn"t know my relationship with Chairman Gu.”

“I know.”

“dont worry, I will definitely not tell her.”

Charlie relaxed, and the two got on the plane first from the VIP boarding gate. The two seats in the first class were next to each other. Elsa chose a window position, and Charlie sat beside her. After boarding the plane, Claire called Charlie and asked with a smile,

“Husband, are you on the plane?”

“Going.”

“It will take off in twenty minutes.”

“Elsa is with you, right?”

“Yes.”

“Sitting next to me.”

“Then you have to take care of her.”

Charlie said helplessly:

“I dont fly the plane. The flight attendant takes care of everyone"s food and drink along the way. What can I take care of her…”

Elsa deliberately approached the phone and said with a smile:

“You can hug me when the plane encounters a turbulence, lest I be thrown out…”

Claire thought that Elsa was just joking, so she smiled and said,

“You should buckle your seat belt, otherwise what if Charlie doesn"t have time to hug you?”

Chapter

“I know!”

Claire smiled and said,

“It happens that I have nothing to do today. I will drive to the airport to pick you up in a while.”

“Okay!”

“Then my big beautiful girl will have a hard time running!”

Claire smiled and said,

“What are you doing so politely with me? Besides, its not to pick you up alone, but also to pick up Charlie.”

Elsa said:

“Okay, you are to pick up Charlie, right?”

“Yes!”

“Okay, okay.”

“If you can pick me up on the way, I"m already very satisfied!”

Claire said,

“Then I won"t tell you anymore. See you at the airport later!”

“It is Okay.”

…… After two hours of flight, the plane landed smoothly at Aurous Hill Airport. Charlie and Elsa came out of the airport together and saw Claire waiting here. After seeing Claire for a few days, Charlie missed it very much. Seeing that Claire was wearing a long and slender coat, she was slim and had an extraordinary temperament. In the past few days, Claire also missed Charlie very much. After all, when the two got married, they had never been apart for such a long time. She doesn"t feel much about living together every day, but when one of them is not around, she can feel the feeling of discomfort and the feeling of constantly missing in her heart. Seeing Charlie coming out of the exit, Claire hurried forward a few steps and gently hugged him. After hugging him for a few seconds, she hugged Elsa again. Elsa was shocked by Claire"s initiative to embrace Charlie. She realized that her best friend"s attitude towards Charlie seemed to have undergone some subtle changes. However, she couldn"t analyze the specific changes. Charlie didnt expect that Claire would hug him directly in front of Elsa. Thinking about it, his wife"s feelings for him seemed to have made some progress, which was a good sign. After Claire and Elsa hugged gently, she discovered that Charlie was carrying several Hermes shopping bags, and asked in surprise:

“Charlie, why do you buy so many Hermes things?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I bought some gifts for you and your parents.”

Claire hurriedly said,

“Oh, why buy such an expensive brand? Just buy some local specialties…”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Isn"t this making money? It is only natural to spend some money on family.”

Claire said seriously:

“You will spoil mother like this. You still dont know who she is? If you buy her such expensive things this time, her appetite will be even bigger next time.”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“This time I mainly bought a limited-edition bag for you wife. What I bought for Mom was all the ordinary styles that were used for distribution.”

Claire said distressedly:

“Then you have to spend a lot of money this time…”

Charlie smiled and said,

“dont worry about money all the time here. its easy to make money anyway. Let"s go home first, and talk about it when we get home!”

Chapter

“Charlie, have you been optimistic about Feng Shui for Miss Sara"s house?”

”

“Their whole family They are all very satisfied and gave a five-star praise.”

Claire relaxed and said:

“If people are satisfied, then we can be assured of the money.”

She said, she asked Charlie again:

“You buy With so many Hermes, can"t you spend less money?”

Charlie said truthfully:

“A total of one million or so.”

“Ah? One million?!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Luxury, it must cost more money.”

Charlie pulled the car over and parked in the parking space on the side of the road, and gave things to Claire from the back empty seat. He bought the Hermes limited edition crocodile leather handbag and handed it to Claire"s arms. He smiled and said,

“Open it and take a look!”

Claire carefully opened the package and saw the beautifully crafted bag. , Exclaimed:

“The craftsmanship of this bag is really good and the leather is impeccable. This bag costs a lot, right?”

“The main reason is that this bag is more expensive, more than 500,000 yuan. “Oh my god,”

“A bag is more than half a million? This is too expensive!”

Charlie said with a smile:

“My wife. Hermes limited edition items are not cheap, but dont think about it. Money is very expensive, because the Hermès limited edition bags are very valuable and can even increase in value. If such bags are resold, they will cost at least 600,000 to 700,000 yuan, or even higher.”

Claire said with some anxiety:

“But this bag its too expensive, how can I be willing to use it, and with my status I can"t afford such an expensive bag, or you can resell it!”

Charlie hurriedly said:

“That"s OK! This is from me. How can you sell the gift I chose for you?”

Then he said again:

“My wife, you can use this bag with confidence. If it is worn out, we will buy a new one. Now your husband, I am also in the eyes of high-ranking officials. Master of Feng Shui, you, as my wife, do you use a bag of 500,000 yuan? If you dont use it, people may tell me what I will say in the future. They might say that Charlie is too picky and earns so A lot of money, but not even willing to buy a better bag for his wife!”

Claire saw that Charlie insisted, and there was some truth in what he said. She sighed and said gratefully:

“husband, then I will listen to your words, thank you.”

Chapter

“By the way, my wife, I will come back this time and take a rest for a day or two, so I have to go to Japan as soon as possible. I told you last time. There are also customers who have been urging me to go there.”

Claire nodded and asked him,

“How long will it take? its more than half a month before the Chinese New Year. Many units are preparing for holidays. If you want to take a rest, wait for the next year.”

Charlie said with a smile:

“I have promised people, how can we temporarily release the pigeons at this time, but you can rest assured, it should be done in a few days, in fact, Japan is not far away, and we fly directly from Aurous Hill. its not more than two hours.”

“Okay.”

“Then you must take care of yourself when you arrive in Japan. If you are unfamiliar over there, dont conflict with others. , So as not to be bullied by the locals.”

“Okay!”

“You still dont know what your own husband"s current ability is? I will definitely not let people bully me.”

Claire confessed to him. At a glance, he said:

“I know you can fight, but you still have to make money with peace after all.”

Charlie nodded,

“dont worry, my wife, I will pay attention.”

“Oh my good son-in-law, you can count as coming back. Mom wants to die for you these days!”

Charlie felt a little uncomfortable with Elaine"s flattering attitude. Although Elaine had already changed a lot before, it was the first time to say such nasty words. At this time, Elaine continued:

“You dont know, Mom is worried about you these days. You have never been far away. Mom is afraid that you will not be able to adapt to the outside, eating and sleeping well. This has always been a thought in my heart!”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Mom, thank you for your concern. I have had a good time these past few days.”

“That"s good, that"s good!”

“Oh, Charlie, you are back, how have things been done in Eastcliff these days? How was it?”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“Dad, things are going well for me.”

“its going to go well!”

Elaine caught a glimpse of some gift boxes in the back seat of the car, but the car windows were covered with a film. Can"t see what it is, so she hurriedly asked:

“Oh my son-in-law, what are you putting in the back of this car? Is it a gift for us?”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“This time in Eastcliff, I have prepared some gifts for you and dad.”

“Oh!”

“You really deserve to be my good son-in-law. You think about me all the time. Come out and show Mom, what gifts have you bought for Mom!”

Chapter

“My God, its Hermès! Hermès bag is too expensive. Charlie may not really be willing to buy it for me, but even a Hermès scarf would cost tens of thousands!”

So she came to the front with excitement, covering her mouth excitedly and said:

“Oh, oh! its Hermes! My son-in-law, you are so willing! What did you buy from Hermes for your mother?”

Charlie picked out a few gift boxes of different sizes, and handed them to Elaine,

“Mom, this big one is a Hermes bag. It matches your temperament. Do you like it?”

When Elaine heard that it was a bag, she jumped up in excitement! “Oh! its really a bag! My good son-in-law! You are so willing to pay for mom!”

Elaine has always wanted a better bag, but for so many years, her best bag, that is, an ordinary lv, looks like 15,000 one. In her eyes, Hermès bags, which can only be carried at the level of ladies, can"t even be touched by ordinary and second-class people. She dreams of carrying a Hermes on her back, but she just dares Think about it, even if she had some money in her hands before, she would have to spend more than 100,000 to 200,000 to buy a Hermes, she would still be reluctant to bear it. Unexpectedly, today Charlie actually gave her a Hermes bag! This really gave her a huge surprise! She hurriedly unpacked the Hermes package and took out the more than one hundred thousand handbags from the inside. He smiled and said:

“Mom, this bag is so beautiful! Do you like it!”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and said with a flattering smile:

“Oh my son-in-law, you are so willing! You bought such an expensive bag for mom!”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“You like it.”

“I like it, I like it so much!”

“I was really blind before, and I didnt see that my good son-in-law has such great potential! Good son-in-law, what happened before Son, dont take it to heart!”

Charlie nodded lightly. He knowns that such a world-class shrew like Elaine could be bought with only a little profit, and he has already put her in order. How could she fight her wits so many times, and send her to a detention center for a few days. But that"s fine, Elaine"s character is the kind of master who doesn"t suffer and doesn"t know the evil in the world. After suffering a lot, her temper will naturally become more honest. Afterward, Charlie took out two small gift boxes, handed them to Elaine, and said,

“Mom, here are two more gifts, which are also for you.”

“Ah? There is mine?!”

Chapter

“Twenty to thirty thousand.”

“Oh! My son-in-law is so generous! Buy me such an expensive scarf! Twenty to thirty-thousand, you can buy a mink to wear!”

Afterwards, Elaine opened another gift box and exclaimed:

“Oh! This is the classic Hermès belt for women! My son-in-law, Mom has loved this belt for several years, and has been reluctant to buy it. I didnt expect you to realize my dream for me ”

Jacob on the side looked a little bit sour, and couldn"t help but ask:

“Good son-in-law, didnt you bring any gifts for dad?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“For you, I have prepared several things.”

“Oh, there really is me, really my good son-in-law!”

As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over and took the gift box from Charlie. Open the first one. It is a men"s belt with the head of the belt and the golden letter h, shining in the sun. Jacob clapped his hands happily:

“Oh, this Hermès belt was popular all over the country back then!”

Charlie nodded and said with a smile:

“This belt is now a standard for successful men.”

Jacob sighed and sighed:

“Oh, I am also a successful person. We live in a Tomson first-class mansion, drive a BMW five-series sedan, wear Hermès trouser belt, and then we will string a large gold chain and get a gold watch. Live with the upper-class people with small gold watches and three small barbecues a day!”

Claire said helplessly:

“Dad, which middle-aged and old people do you see who is still wearing a big gold chain to swagger through the market? Those are standard equipment for young people and social people.”

Jacob chuckled,

“I just said that.”

After speaking, he winked at Charlie and said:

“Good son-in-law, when can you give me a gold watch? I recently picked a Rolex Gold, and that watch looks impressive!”

Charlie suddenly thought:

“Hey, before, Meiqing seemed to have given his father-in-law a Rolex Gold! It is worth three to four hundred thousand, but the Old Master was afraid that Elaine would be jealous after seeing it, so he never dared to wear it. ”

“He is now mentioning Rolex Kindy again. It is estimated that 80% of him wants me to agree to his so-called request.”

“In this way, he can just look back and wear the Rolex that Meiqing gave him. Even if Elaine sees it, he can tell Elaine that I bought him this watch.”

Thinking of this, Charlie couldn"t help feeling in his heart:

“This Old fox is not easy. In order to be able to put on the gifts from the first lover in a fair manner, he has to prepare so much in advance, so just help him!”

Therefore, Charlie said to Jacob straightforwardly:

“Dad, dont worry, Rolex Gold, right? its on me!”

As soon as Jacob heard this, he was immediately happy with nothing to add, and ran forward to hold Charlie"s hand, and said with emotion:

“Good son-in-law, you are the one who knows me!”

After finishing speaking, he kept winking at Charlie, his expression full of gratitude. Elaine on the side was unhappy, and said angrily:

“Jacob, you old thing is really shameless, even you wear a Rolex for your unpromising appearance? dont pit my son-in-law"s money here!”

After speaking, Elaine hurriedly smiled to Charlie and said:

“Good son-in-law, you dont think mom has a decent watch until now. How about you turn around and give mom a piece?”

Chapter

“Mom, all Rolexes are worn by men. They dont look good on you. If you really like watches, I‟ll give you a female Tissot.”

Elaine said disgustingly:

“dont even think about fooling me, the watch of that brand is very cheap, I bought it for a few thousand, and the low-end ones can"t even cost three thousand. How can they be compared with Rolex! I dont want it!”

Charlie said smoothly:

“Mom, I bought a lot of things from Eastcliff this time. If I buy a gold watch for you and dad alone. It is estimated that our family"s living standards will have to drop drastically. I happened to know a buddy who sells imitation watches. The imitation watches he sells are made the same as the real ones, there are no real fake ones, and they are cheap. How about I give you and dad a whole fake watch first to make do?”

Now Elaine, in front of Charlie, is no longer the v!xen who blindly criticized the opposition back then. Charlie treats her a little better, and she is quite sensible. Thinking that Charlie had already bought so many Hermes for her, it would be hard for him to spend money to buy a gold watch for her, so he hurriedly said:

“Oh, good son-in-law, mom just said it by the way, mom knows its not easy for you to make money, so let"s buy a fake for your dad first, and let him make do with it, then mom will not need it.”

After that, he hurriedly added:

“Hey, my son-in-law, if you take on the feng shui big job in the future and make a lot of money, dont forget Mom!”

Charlie smiled and nodded:

“No problem, I won"t forget you if I make money in the future.”

As he said, he winked at Jacob again and said,

“Dad, how about letting my friend find you a replica Rolex? Anyway, most people can"t see it, its the same as the real one!”

How could Jacob know what Charlie meant, anyway, just to find a reason to wear the watch given by Meiqing outright, Elaine thought it was a fake, but it would be better! So she nodded hurriedly and said with a smile:

“Oh, its okay to fake it, anyway, I just want to wear it, but the real is a waste!”

Charlie pushed the boat along the water:

“Then its settled. I‟ll call him soon and ask him to help find a high copy.”

Jacob smiled and said,

“Okay, Okay!”

Charlie then took out the tea that Stephen had given, and handed it to Jacob and said,

“Dad, this is some good tea I asked someone to find for you. dont buy tea from WeChat indiscriminately in the future.”

Jacob smiled and said,

“My tea is not bad! It tastes fine after drinking!”

“Then you taste this and see how big the gap is.”

Jacob nodded:

“Okay, I‟ll try it later!”

At this time, Charlie took out the remaining Hermès gift boxes and said to Claire:

“My wife. These are all for you. Go back to your room and take them down slowly.”

Claire was surprised and said,

“Ah? Why are there still my gifts? You already gave me a bag…”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“The rest are some small accessories, such as scarves, wallets and belts.”

Chapter

“Thank you husband, but in the future, you must not spend money on me like this…”

Charlie knew that she couldn"t accept such a high price in her heart, so he smiled and said,

“Okay, OK, I know, I will buy you a gift with high cost performance in the future.”

…… Back in the room, Elaine quickly put the Hermes that Charlie had given her to the living room. While putting the gifts and packing boxes away, she took out her mobile phone and took many photos from different angles. Afterwards, she selected nine photos that she was satisfied with, and immediately sent them to the circle of friends, with the caption:

“My good son-in-law went to work in Eastcliff and came back to give me a bunch of Hermes! I am so happy!”

In the circle of friends, likes and comments burst out in an instant, watching a lot of women"s sour comments, Elaine danced happily! I can"t help feeling proud:

“its so cool! The Old Lady is now living in a big villa and carrying Hermes, she is a proper super lady! After the two porcelain teeth of the front teeth are finished and set, the I can carry a Hermès bag, wearing a Hermès scarf, and wearing a Hermès belt, I"m going out in awe!”

And Jacob sat down on the sofa and quickly took out the tea leaves given by Charlie, planning to make a pot, and taste the tea that he bought from WeChat. How was it different? As soon as the tea leaves Stephen gave were opened, the refreshing tea aroma came out! Jacob was cheered! He has never seen such fragrant tea! As soon as it was opened, it hadn"t been brewed, and the taste lingered for three days, which made people feel refreshed. Looking at the tea leaves, the pieces are perfect and impeccable. There are no problems of different sizes and colors, and there are no small pieces of foam and small bellflowers. At a glance, they are carefully selected piece by piece. He grabbed a handful of tea leaves under the tip of his nose and lightly smelled it, then grabbed the tea he bought from the WeChat Maicha girl and smelled it, and suddenly he felt a huge gap. The former is like a fine natural agarwood, the fragrance is rich and perfect, and it is completely natural, with no trace of processing. But the latter is like fake agarwood made from low-quality firewood soaked in a chemical potion. The fragrance smells a little choking and pungent. Compared with the former, it is obviously not the same thing. Jacob quickly put the tea leaves sent by Charlie in the teapot. The electric kettle with tea at the bottom was already hot. He quickly poured boiling water into the pot. Then, the fragrance of the tea was forced out by the hot water. The whole living room is full. Jacob said in horror:

“This… the taste of this tea is too good!”

Claire smelled the scent too far away, and exclaimed:

“Ah, it smells really good! Dad, can you give me a cup too!”

Elaine, who has never liked tea, smelled the tea scent at this time, and said excitedly:

“This tea smells very advanced, Jacob, give me a cup and let me taste it!”

Jacob hurriedly took out four small tea cups, poured four cups of tea, and then took a cup by himself and took a careful sip in his mouth. Then his eyes lit up and exclaimed:

“Good tea! Good tea! Ah! I have never drunk such good tea in my life!”

Chapter

After a few curses, Horiyah felt uncomfortable again. “Elaine kind of b*tch, there is a son-in-law like Charlie to support her, what about me? What do I have?”

“Husband? Beats me, scolds me, and threatens to divorce me. If it weren"t for Mr. Regnar, this old tortoise would have driven me out.”

“Dead Old Lady? Not a good thing! This old thing is so bad, if Regnar hadn"t warned her enough, I am afraid that she would beat me to death together!”

“Hey, my son is not up for it. He doesn"t have the ability to sh!t, and he will brag all the time. Such kind of stuff will definitely have nothing to do in the future, and I can"t count on him.”

“Wendy…hey…it would be great if Wendy was still with Gerald. No matter what, she can continue to be Fredmen"s lover. As a result, she has a reputation now. Whether to marry or not to go out is a problem, and it is even more a commodity that cannot be expected…”

“Hey, what can I expect in my life? Who can buy me a Hermes bag?”

Thinking of this, Horiyah felt uncomfortable, and when she thought of the hardships and experiences she had experienced, tears burst into her eyes.

Chapter

“Oh, although the Wu family is not good enough, at least the lean camel is bigger than the horse. With the project they gave, we can make at least 20 million in profit in the next year. , that is really good!”

Noah laughed and said,

“Mom, its not that you are far-sighted! If you weren"t strategizing behind the back, our Willson Group wouldn"t have a chance to be born again!”

Mrs. Willson nodded in satisfaction. She has always been narcissistic and has a strong desire for power. She likes to be flattered most. Horiyah on the sofa was very upset when she heard this, she couldn"t help cursing inwardly: “The old dead woman is really shameless! What is your contribution to the rebirth of the Willson family? Isn"t it the help of Mr. Regnar? Besides, Mr. Regnar back then but first sent someone to the black coal kiln to rescue me! Only then did you get your family out of the detention center!”

Mrs. Willson entered the living room happily, and when she saw Horiyah sitting on the sofa playing with her mobile phone, she immediately shouted annoyed:

“Horiyah, what are you doing on the sofa instead of cooking in the kitchen? This is your sitting Place?”

Horiyah stood up and said angrily,

“Mom, what do you mean by this? I am also a member of this family. Am I not even qualified to sit on a sofa?”

Mrs. Willson said sharply:

“You are right! You are not qualified to sit on the sofa! In this house, you are a servant! Still a servant who dissatisfied me! If it weren"t for Mr. Regnar to cover you behind, I would Just drive you out, you pugnacious girl!”

“You…”

“The dead Old Lady, you‟re endless, right? You take that little mess out all day long and nag, is it interesting? dont forget what Wu always does. That said, let us put aside all our prejudices. If you have an old attitude, I will go to Mr. Regnar to help me out!”

The Mrs. Willson was speechless. She insulted and bullied Horiyah because she determined that Horiyah did not dare to make trouble. But she didnt expect that the rabbit would bite in a hurry. Horiyah dared to talk to herself like this. However, she did not dare to choke with Horiyah right away, after all, Regnar had indeed ordered that if she annoyed Regnar, it might affect the rise of the Willson family! Thinking of this, she snorted and said,

“Okay, since Mr. Regnar asked us to let go of our prejudices, then I dont have the same knowledge as you, but I still advise you to figure out your own situation. In this family, you are a sinner. There must be a sense of atonement at all times!”

Although Horiyah was upset in her heart, she did not continue to argue with the Old Lady. Instead, she said blankly:

“The food is ready, let"s eat!”

However, although she didnt say anything on the surface, she hated the Old Lady deeply in her heart. She completely understood that Mrs. Willson"s attitude would only get worse in the future, not better. If the Willson Group continues to move up, Mrs. Willson"s posture will definitely be higher. She couldn"t help but sighed inwardly:

“This dead old woman, if only she could fall a bit hard!”

Chapter

“Why are all home-cooked dishes? I dont have any hard dishes. dont know I"m old. Do you not need to replenish your body?”

Horiyah said with a bit of aggrieved tone:

“Mom, you can"t blame me for this. The money in the family is yours. I only have a few hundred in total. How can I afford to buy a lot of big fish and meat.”

Mrs. Willson coldly snorted,

“I know you can find a reason. You can buy a chicken for a few hundred, right? A local chicken is only a hundred, can"t you afford it?”

Horiyah was very angry and said,

“Mom, five people in the family eat, you dont pay me living expenses. I am also a clever woman who can"t cook without rice. There is still pork in this meal today, and I might not even be able to eat meat for the next meal.”

Mrs. Willson glared at her:

“The living expenses are okay, but you have to be reimbursed. In the future, you will go to a regular supermarket to buy food and come to me for reimbursement with the receipt.”

Horiyah knew that the Old Lady was really afraid of getting her money used elsewhere. Horiyah felt a little disgusted when she thought that she might have to buy vegetables for hundreds every day and reconcile the reimbursement with the Old Lady. But she didnt show it. She just said smoothly:

“Okay, since mom is not too troublesome, then we will check the accounts once a day from now on.”

Mrs. Willson smiled sarcastically:

“I dont find it troublesome, the Old Lady is very energetic.”

Horiyah didnt pick her up with interest, picked up the bowl and took a couple of mouthfuls. Wendy next to her was flipping her phone while sipping her food, and then said to Mrs. Willson:

“Grandma, can I apply for an image fee with you?”

Mrs. Willson frowned and asked,

“What image fee?”

Wendy behaved and said:

“Grandma, look, I am now the commercial director of our Willson Group. This commercial director usually specializes in external affairs. After going out, it represents the image of our company. So my dress, even Cosmetics and skin care products have to meet our company"s positioning.”

Mrs. Willson gave her a white look, and said,

“dont be arguing with me here, just say what you want.”

Wendy said:

“Grandma, I want to apply for 100,000 to buy a bag, buy new clothes, and buy some cosmetics and skin care products.”

“One hundred thousand?!”

“Do you really think our family"s money was brought by the wind?”

Wendy said aggrievedly:

“Grandma, didnt Mr. Regnar give us tens of millions? The funds in the company"s account are also quite abundant. 100,000 is nothing to us!”

Mrs. Willson said angrily:

“Isn"t that what? I tell you, money is because you always think that 100,000 is nothing, 200,000 is nothing, and even 1 million is not much. Little by little, we defeated the Willson Group! So from now on, we must seize this opportunity of rebirth from the ashes, and we must not make any mistakes we made before!”

Wendy was also a little unhappy, and muttered with a little emotion:

“After so long and hard days, I dont even have a decent set of cosmetics now, so I will go out to discuss business and cooperation in such a disheveled manner. I"m sorry for the reputation of our Willson Group. Besides, my bags were sold cheaply for the sake of food etc. Now I dont even have a good bag. Wouldn"t I be laughed at when I go out?”

Mrs. Willson waved her hand impatiently:

“Okay, dont come to this set with me. The bag problem will be solved. Just buy a fake one. Buy a fake Hermes. Wouldn"t it be worthwhile to carry it out?”

Chapter

“How can I say that I am also the commercial director of the Willson Group. If I"m caught by a fake Hermes when I go out. What a shame if I am found out!”

Mrs. Willson sneered and said,

“You know what a bullsh*t! If you have a noble status these days, you just carry a fake bag, which is true in the eyes of others; but if you have a humble status, you are even saying the truth. In the eyes of others, he is also a fake! The Willson Group is now in Phoenix Nirvana and it is a rebirth from the ashes. In the eyes of outsiders, you are the commercial director, naturally contain a lot of gold. Even if you carry a fake bag, no one will think that is fake!”

Wendy was depressed:

“Grandma, even if you dont look at it, if I am the commercial director of the Willson Group, even if I am your granddaughter, giving me 100,000 is not too much, right?”

Mrs. Willson snorted:

“dont come to this set, its only ten thousand, you want it, dont pull it down!”

Wendy was extremely depressed, but when she thought of 10,000, if she didnt want it, then she would lose all that as well. So she nodded and said aggrieved:

“Well, ten thousand is ten thousand…”

Mrs. Willson cleared her throat and said solemnly:

“I tell you, this time, we must let the Willson Group regain its glory! We even want the Willson Group to take another step, so you call me one by one. With the spirit of 12 points, no hedonistic thinking is allowed, otherwise, even if it is my son or grandson, they have to get out! Do you understand?”

Noah, Harold, and Wendy knew in their hearts that the Old Lady said this to them. Although the hearts were depressed, everyone didnt dare to show any objection. They could only nod bitterly and said in unison:

“We understand…”

Mrs. Willson was satisfied with this and waved her hand:

“Okay, hurry up and eat. We have to go to the company in the afternoon to continue working!”

Everyone had no choice but to bow their heads to eat honestly. At this moment, Wendy flipped through the WeChat Moments, and suddenly saw the one sent by Elaine, her face suddenly blue with anger. There was an uneasy feeling in her heart:

“Elaine"s b*tch has a bunch of Hermes. I want to buy one. Grandma didnt even agree and asked me to buy a fake one. If I really buy a fake Hermes, in case, I meet Elaine, so I still have to let her die?!”

Thinking of this, she became more and more angry in her heart, Elaine"s old w!tch, why use such an expensive thing? I am now youthful and naturally beautiful, why can"t even Elaine be as good? Thinking of this, she said aggrieved:

“Grandma! Look! Even Elaine b*tch has used real Hermes, why can"t I use one real?!”

Mrs. Willson snatched the phone from her, took a look, and said angrily:

“d*mn Elaine, I know it all day long!”

Noah also took the phone and looked at it and found that there was a picture of Elaine taking a selfie with her bag on her back. He said coldly:

“This stinky lady"s legs seem to have been plastered off! She"s going to jump out!”

Harold"s teeth tickled when he thought of Elaine, and hurriedly asked him:

“Dad, didnt you say you want to punish her before? When do you do it? I have wanted to teach this d*mn lady a long time ago!”

“dont worry.”

“She broke her leg before and stayed at home all day long, so she couldn"t rush into her house and fix her? Wouldn"t we have to put us in? Since hers The cast has been removed from the leg, and she must be stumbling out. When the time comes, we will seize the opportunity and she must be treated well!”

Chapter

“This d*mn Elaine is jumping all day long. The last time she was in the detention center, she should have been taken care of more thoroughly. All the legs interrupted, to relieve the hate!”

Wendy hurriedly said:

“Grandma, then we can find a chance to break her legs this time!”

“Yes, grandma!”

“If you interrupt both her legs, I‟ve long seen her not pleasing to my eyes!”

Mrs. Willson looked at Noah and said:

“Noah, Elaine has been insulting you and humiliating the entire Willson family. You should really make a plan to show this b*tch a little bit of color.”

Noah nodded repeatedly:

“Mom! dont worry! I will definitely not let this stinky lady go!”

…… After having lunch at home, Charlie called Mr. Orvel to drive over and picked him up to the kennel. He plans to go to Japan tomorrow and quickly settle all matters concerning Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. To get Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, it is inseparable from the help of brothers Ichiro and Jiro. In Mr. Orvel"s car, Charlie asked him:

“How are Ichiro and Jiro"s performance at the kennel recently?”

Mr. Orvel chuckled:

“Master, these two brothers performed well in the kennel. They worked hard and dont dare to pretend to be forceful everywhere. They are working honestly like quail, but they couldn"t meet. Two dogs with grudges are the same, and they have to be pinched as soon as they meet. I now assign the two to different areas and try to avoid their meeting.”

Charlie nodded lightly, there was naturally a deep hatred between Ichiro and Jiro. Especially Ichiro, he was scammed by Charlie, and even his father was poisoned to death by him. It was already miserable enough. He didnt expect that his younger brother would fall into trouble and gave him one. For the crime of poisoning his biological father, he also spent a lot of money to offer a reward for his head. It can be said that he would never forgive Jiro until he died. In fact, Jiro hates his own brother. Because Charlie had already made it very clear last time, only one of the two brothers could go back to Japan with him, and the other person had to stay in the kennel and work for a lifetime. And Charlie himself tends to take his brother Ichiro home, so he hopes that his brother will have some accident every day, it is best to die suddenly, in that case, he will become the only candidate for Charlie.

Chapter

“Bring both Ichiro and Jiro.”

“OK, Master!”

Mr. Orvel immediately ordered to go down, and soon, several of his men came over with brothers Ichiro and Jiro wearing work clothes. As soon as the two met at the door, Ichiro took advantage of the unpreparedness, rushed over and kicked Jiro, kicked Jiro out, and said in a curse,

“You b@stard, dare to show up in front of me!”

Jiro was kicked to the ground and hurriedly got up and rushed over to fight with him. He yelled,

“You b@stard, I must kill you!”

Ichiro is not to be outdone:

“Come on, let"s see who kills who! I will blow your head with a punch!”

Mr. Orvel"s men hurriedly separated the two and kept them under control. One of them yelled,

“What the hll is this all fck? Just be honest with me! Otherwise, there will be good-looking ones from both of you later.”

The two of them didnt dare to make any trouble, and were led into the room one after another. Charlie sat on the chair of the grandmaster, looked at the brothers with interest, and said with a smile:

“Two, how are you doing these days?”

When the two saw Charlie, they all knelt in front of him. Ichiro said excitedly:

“Master, you are finally here! I have been waiting for you to come back these days, so I can follow you to Japan, 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares will be transferred to you!”

Jiro said hurriedly:

“Master, dont believe this b@stard. He is a natural rebellious person and he is not a good person at all! Choose me! If you take me back to Japan, I will give you 95% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

Ichiro was crazy and he blurted out:

“Jiro, you Abnere who murdered, dare you to say that I was born with a bone?!”

Jiro ignored him and looked at Charlie and pleaded:

“Master, I dont ask for anything else. You only need to leave me two shares, and I will give you the remaining 98%. Please, take me. Take me back to Japan…”

Ichiro next to gritted his teeth:

“Master, if you take me back, 99% of the shares will be given to you!!!”

Jiro collapsed and shouted:

“Master, I will give you everything! You only need to save me some real estate and pay me a salary!”

Charlie looked at the two brothers vying for freedom with interest, and smiled faintly: “Okay, dont chat here anymore. I always count my words. Last time I promised Ichiro to take him back. He will give me 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares, so naturally I will not break my promise.”

After that, he looked at Ichiro who was ecstatic, and said,

“Ichiro, you prepare, let"s set off in the next two days.”

Ichiro was trembling with excitement, and when he knocked Charlie three times in a row, he said excitedly:

“Thank you Master, thank you Master!”

Jiro almost collapsed, crying and said:

“Master, please take me back, I am willing to do anything you ask me…”

Charlie said indifferently:

“Well, Jiro, how about you, just stay here honestly. Here you can eat, drink, and live. You dont have to worry about anything. If your brother is not obedient, he naturally will be sent back to replace you.”

Jiro fell into despair. Will he wait until the year of the monkey? On the side, Ichiro seemed to be reborn, and he asked Charlie excitedly:

“Master, when are we going to leave?”

Charlie waved his hand:

“Tomorrow!”

Chapter

“Master, how can I convince the public when I return to Japan like this? Everyone thinks that I killed my father, and they all think I"m dead. Suddenly going back, I am afraid it will be difficult to inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceutical…”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Isn"t this a trivial matter?”

After finishing speaking, he immediately beckoned to Orvel:

“Mr. Orvel, arrange for someone to prepare a video camera and shoot a video of confession for Jiro to let him admit that he poisoned and killed his father, and then offered a huge reward for his brother. Human head in order to achieve the goal of monopolizing Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.”

When Jiro heard this, he felt as if the sky had fallen, crying and said,

“Master, you can"t do this! didnt you say that if my eldest brother behaves badly, just change me back? You let me now Plead guilty, how can I go back in the future?”

Charlie said coldly:

“What are you afraid of? You brothers will record a video of confessing guilt alone later. If your brother is in charge, you will be in charge; if you are in charge, let your brother be in charge. Is this not perfect?”

Both Jiro and Ichiro are full of despair, now that Charlie is really going to die? However, they are also very clear that their current life and death are in Charlie"s hands. If they really fight against him, they are likely to suffer a disaster. So the two of them could only nod their heads honestly, and the people arranged by Orvel took them to the empty room next door to shoot the video. Charlie called Meiqing"s son Paul at this time and asked him as soon as he came up:

“Paul, do you have time in the next few days?”

Paul hurriedly said,

“Mr. Charlie, what are your orders?”

Charlie said:

“its the thing I told you before. You will accompany me to Japan to resolve the issue of the transfer of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares and complete the relevant legal procedures.”

“No problem!”

“When is the specific departure time? I can arrange what I have at hand, and then I can go with you.”

Charlie said with a smile:

“Tomorrow, let"s go early and return early.”

“Ok.”

“Then let me book the ticket, who are you with?”

Charlie said casually:

“You dont need to book the ticket. I will say hello to Issac and let him arrange a private jet.”

“It Okay then!”

Then Charlie hung up the phone and called Issac again. After all, the Wade family has a big business. In Aurous Hill, there is a private jet specially assigned to Issac for daily use. When Issac heard that Charlie was going to Japan, he immediately arranged for the crew of the private jet to apply for the route and departure time. At the same time, he said to Charlie:

“Master you are going to Japan this time, and you are not familiar with the place. So, I will go with you. I have some friendships with many Japanese companies and families. In case of any need, It can also be convenient for you.”

Since returning from killing the Eight Great Heavenly Kings in Changbai Mountain, Issac has followed Charlie with all his heart, and regarded him as the only master in his heart, and Charlie can also see that this person is now 100% credible and is completely under his control. Since he wanted to follow, he had no objection. So Charlie said to him:

“Let"s do it, you arrange the plane, and then arrange two or three capable subordinates, and then go there together.”

With that said, Charlie glanced at Orvel and asked him,

“Mr. Orvel, have you been okay in the last few days? If its okay, come with me to Japan.”

Chapter

“No problem, Master! Orvel will listen to your instructions!”

Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said to Issac:

“Old man, Mr. Orvel is with us, Paul from Smith Law Firm, and Ichiro from the Kobayashi family, please let the crew prepare.”

“OK Master! I‟ll make arrangements!”

At this time, the brothers Ichiro and Jiro also recorded their own back-to-back videos. Later, the two were brought back by Orvel"s men. Charlie looked at the two and said lightly:

“Ichiro, you have a good rest today. Tomorrow Mr. Orvel will take you to the airport, but I will warn you in advance. Please be careful along the way. dont think that coming to Japan is like Back at your home court, if you dare to have any disobedience, I will definitely not spare you.”

Ichiro nodded like garlic:

“Mr. Charlie, dont worry, I will die, but I won"t disobey you…”

“Jiro, you just stay here, Mr. Orvel"s men will make you eat and drink well. Apart from work, you will have the rest. You can pray for a while, and pray that something will happen to your eldest brother, so that you have a chance to return to Japan.”

Hearing this, Ichiro waved his hands in fright:

“Mr. Charlie, you dont need to worry about anything, I will never cause anything. Jiro, the b@stard, will never have the chance to leave this kennel in this life!”

Jiro gritted his teeth angrily. However, now that Ichiro became Charlie"s first choice, he could only honestly be a spare tire. What is a spare tire? If there are no problems with the tires being used, no air leaks, and no punctures, the spare tire will never have the opportunity to be employed. Thinking of this, the hatred in his heart for his eldest brother is even deeper. If it weren"t for so many people here, he would have liked to rush up now and strangle this big brother to death with his arm! Seeing that the brothers were hostile and jealous of each other, Charlie was very satisfied. What he wants is such an effect, allowing them to deter and check and balance each other. In this way, none of them dare to make trouble with him, and can only honestly let themselves be at his mercy and be his puppets. Thinking of this, Charlie stood up and said to Orvel,

“Mr. Orvel, starting from tomorrow, we will strengthen the guard of the kennel. We must take care of Jiro, and he"s not allowed to go on business trips!”

Mr. Orvel immediately nodded and said,

“Master, you can rest assured that there are more than 20 guards here, and dozens of the most ferocious purebred hounds. One bite of a dog and Jiro"s small body is gone, tomorrow I will transfer ten more subordinates to come and surround this place into an iron bucket, there will never be any business trips!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Okay, your style of doing things has become more and more appetizing to me, but you should also pay attention to it. If he is disobedient and you really let the dog bite, dont let the dog bite him to death. its a good thing to keep him alive.”

Orvel looked at Jiro and smiled sullenly:

“If this kid dares to run, I will let my snow mastiff bite his stuff first!”

Chapter

“Yeah!”

“Good son-in-law, making money is important, but your body is more important. You keep running back and forth like this, and this body can"t stand it either.”

Elaine was a little excited and said,

“Oh, what do you know? You have never been successful since you got married, and you have no motivation at all. That"s why our family has been looked down upon you especially by the Old Lady, and we have never had a good life.”

After that, she looked at Charlie with a flattering expression, and complimented:

“Look at our family Charlie, how ambitious! dont know how many times stronger than you!”

Jacob snorted,

“Are you a human again? You used to chase people, and Charlie said that they were useless. Isn"t it you? You used to chase your daughter and asked her to divorce Charlie?”

Elaine"s expression was a little unnatural, and she said anxiously,

“Jacob, you dont instigate discord here! I was wrong before, but I can correct it if I know the mistake!”

After speaking, he hurriedly said to Charlie with a smile:

“Good son-in-law, for how many days are you going to go to Japan this time?”

Charlie said:

“If its fast, its three to five days, if its slow, its a week.”

Chapter

“Huh? So long?!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Isn"t this going to a foreign country? I"m not familiar with the place. its definitely not as convenient as doing things in China. If you really want to help others change Feng Shui, those raw materials are probably not available. It is so easy in China, so the time period may be extended.”

Claire felt a little stunned. In the past few days when Charlie went to Eastcliff, she thought about him falling asleep every night. Now she finally looked forward to him coming back. She didnt expect him to leave again, and it would last for several days. Elaine couldn"t help asking at this moment:

“Good son-in-law, you go to Japan to show others Feng Shui this time, how much would they give you?”

Charlie replied casually:

“Two or three million.”

“Oh! So much!”

“My son-in-law is amazing! You can make two or three million by just watching Feng Shui!”

After finishing speaking, she quickly said with a smile:

“Good son-in-law, I heard that Japanese cosmetics, skin care products, etc., the quality and efficacy are good, dont forget to buy some gifts for mom when you come back. Okay!”

Jacob couldn"t see it anymore, and blurted out:

“Elaine, are you endless? Charlie has bought you a lot of Hermes, and you still ask for gifts? You are not greedy enough!”

“You need to take care of it!”

“I"m asking about what I want, not what you want, what are you doing here? Who didnt mention the pants and gave you Exposed?”

When Jacob heard this, his angry cheeks flushed and his whole body trembled! “I didnt mention my pants to show myself? Doesn"t this compare me to that thing?”

“This lady"s broken mouth is too bad! I really want to smoke her with a big mouth!”

However, Jacob only dared to think about it in his heart, if he really started with Elaine, then he would be annoying. So he immediately looked at Claire and complained:

“Claire, look at your mother, its really a dog that can"t spit out ivory. What kind of quality is this!”

Claire couldn"t listen anymore, and couldn"t help but said,

“Mom, you can"t be more civilized…”

“Good, good.”

“I am a little more civilized, and I dont have a general knowledge of this old thing.”

Charlie, who was on the side, shook his head and smiled, but he didnt even think about it. He was used to the bickering between the two for a long time now. If the two of them didnt fight each other someday, they would have something wrong. After dinner, Charlie and Claire returned to the bedroom on the second floor. As usual, the couple took a shower one after the other, and then lay on the b3d one after another. Charlie hasn"t gone further with Claire since he was promoted to the first level before the fight, but he hasn"t been too anxious, not to mention that there have been a lot of things recently, and he has always been troubled by the presence of other women. Thinking of going to Japan tomorrow, Nanako"s face and how she looked when she was injured in the ring suddenly appeared in his mind. Charlie didnt understand why he would never forget the woman Nanako. It seems that he is attracted by her dual character, which is gentle as water and tough and unyielding? While thinking wildly, Charlie suddenly felt that Claire next to him moved. He thought that Claire was just turning over normally, but he didnt expect that she would lift a corner of Charlie"s quilt and get into h!s bed…

Chapter

“Husband, you…you haven"t slept yet?”

Charlie also explained in a flustered manner:

“I slept, woke up again…”

After speaking, he couldn"t help asking:

“Wife, why did you run into my b3d?”

“That…I…I am…I am…”

Claire stammered and murmured for a long time, before she simply turned her mind and said,

“I just dont want you to go out again, so I want to hug you to sl3ep, okay?”

When Charlie heard this, he felt a little throbbing in his heart. He stretched out his hand to put her in his @rms and whispered softly:

“Silly girl, I will be back in a few days.”

“Yeah.”

“I found that holding you to sleep like this is really safe.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Will I be able to get another level up from now on? How about we just sleep in a b3d from now on?”

Claire was immediately embarrassed and said in a low voice,

“its not impossible to upgrade to one level, but for the time being, you can only upgrade to one level…”

Following Charlie"s previous routine, he must ask Claire at this time, when will he be able to reach the full level? When can he have a baby? After all, even Elaine supported the two of them to have a baby quickly. Perhaps, if he satisfactorily, he would be able to get things done for the couple. However, because in his mind unconsciously appeared Nanako"s figure, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. That feeling, like a thorn stuck in Charlie"s heart, instantly made him calm down a lot. So, he gently hugged Claire, and said softly:

“its okay, I will be promoted to the next level, and it will be fine to sl3ep with you.”

Now, it was Claire"s turn to be surprised. She also thought that Charlie would definitely come to make some soft and hard bubbles. However, she never expected that Charlie would accept it so easily. This made her heart linger for a while. In fact, she has had deep feelings and dependence on Charlie after getting along for so long. However, after all, she was an unmanned girl, and she was somewhat hesitant and worried about breaking through that layer of relationship. If Charlie was very active, she might just let him go. But Charlie"s sudden calmness really made her unexpected. She wanted to ask him, why did he act so indifferently today? Is it because he doesn"t like her? However, she soon felt that it was really hard for her to speak such words, so she could only hide them deep in her heart. Soon, Charlie by her side let out a uniform breathing sound, Claire sighed in her heart, and fell asleep slowly with a bit of loss. ……

Chapter

“Master!”

Charlie nodded and got into the same car with Issac. As soon as he got on, Issac immediately said to Charlie:

“Master Paul and Liang are all going by themselves. Mr. Orvel and Ichiro walked past the kennel. We only need to meet them at the airport, the plane and the crew personnel are all ready, and they will leave at any time after we arrive!”

Charlie said, the biggest difference between private jets and ordinary civil aviation flights is that the time is relatively free. As long as you apply for today"s flight route, you can theoretically depart at any time. There is an idea in his subconscious mind now, that is to go to Tokyo to get things done, and then rush all the way to Kyoto. dont know why, Nanako has become a curse in his heart, always emerging and constantly affecting his emotions. He felt that this might be mainly because he felt a bit of sympathy for Nanako"s experience, and if he cured her by himself, this demon would naturally be eliminated. As a result, he said to Issac a little impatiently:

“Okay, time is waiting for no one, hurry up”

Chapter

“Are all the people here? If they are all there, then get on the plane now.”

Issac counted, and respectfully said to Charlie:

“Mr. Charlie, its all here.”

“Okay, let"s go!”

In addition to Issac, Orvel, Liang, Paul and Ichiro, who accompanied Charlie, there were also some twelve people under Mr. Orvel and Issac following them along. After everyone boarded the plane, the crew immediately started the engine of the plane, pushed the plane out of the hangar, and then contacted the tower to jump in and take off. The plane jumped into the air and flew eastward. During the flight, Ichiro was restless and looked very nervous. He plucked up the courage, came to Charlie"s side, and asked respectfully:

“Master, what if other members of the family are unwilling to accept me, and even think that I am the murderer of my father and refuse to let me inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceutical?”

Charlie said lightly:

“I have a video of Jiro"s confession in my hand, and I will show it to them in time.”

Ichiro asked again:

“Then what if they still dont believe it?”

Charlie smiled contemptuously:

“dont believe it? Just go through the legal process if they dont believe it. They said that you killed your father. Can they show tangible evidence? If they can"t show it, it proves that you were not the murderer of your father. , What can they do with you?”

After that, Charlie said again:

“Besides, your brother has disappeared now, and you are the only heir to your father"s estate. If the other members of your family do not agree with you, then all of them will be driven out of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and let them fend for themselves!”

Ichiro said with a little emboldened expression:

“Master, let"s not tell you that, on the board of directors of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, there are my uncles and family elders. Although they have no actual shares, they have certain shares. From the pharmacy, they take a lot of dividends, and they all hold some more important positions. If this group of people works against me, its really not that easy to deal with…”

Charlie said indifferently:

“These are not problems. At that time, we will give them two ways. The first is to cooperate honestly. As long as they are obedient, the dividends that should be given to them will still be given to them; but if they dont toast, there is only a second way to eat, drink, and fine. When that happens, there will be no one left, all of them will be gone. Everyone will be transferred after the earth is gone. These important positions can also be re-built with a new management team. After that, Charlie pointed to Liang and said to Ichiro:

“its really not possible. I will split a part of the management team of JX Pharmaceuticals and take over the management. Then you will stay in Japan and enjoy the life of a drunken fan. Just do it, dont worry about anything else.”

Ichiro knew very well that after he successfully transferred 90% of the shares to Charlie, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical has nothing to do with him. What he can do is to honestly take the dividends given by Charlie and live a life of drunken dreams of ordinary rich people.

Chapter

“Master where shall we go first?”

Charlie said:

“Go directly to the headquarters of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.”

Issac said:

“Master I have investigated the situation of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. before, to be honest, their family is still very complicated, and you rashly brought Ichiro over, I am afraid it will be difficult to convince the public.”

Charlie smiled slightly, and said indifferently:

“The more complicated, the more quickly I have to cut the mess. I"m here to make money, not to make friends with them. Could it be that I have to take all the mess of the Kobayashi family one by one. Is it smooth?”

Issac said with some worry:

“Master after all, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is a large group worth more than 100 billion. the collateral members of their family will look at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Now in their eyes, Ichiro is dead. Jiro has also disappeared, so it is a good opportunity to embezzle Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Maybe they have already started to divide the company internally. We risked to harvest them, it will cause strong resistance…”

Charlie smiled calmly:

“From a legal point of view, no one can stop Ichiro from taking back Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. If other people in the Kobayashi family are not convinced and want to make some small actions, then I will take this opportunity to take the rest of the Kobayashi family. Clean up the collateral members!”

Chapter

Chapter

“Mr. Kobayashi, congratulations on your seat as the acting president!”

Kobayashi Masayoshi respectfully said:

“Mr. Ito, thank you for your kind wishes. My acting chairmanship is only a temporary act. When my nephew Jiro returns, I will still give him this position.”

Ito Yuihiko sneered and said,

“I guess Jiro will not be back. You, the acting president, will soon become the official president!”

Masayoshi Kobayashi was secretly happy in his heart, but still said very honestly:

“Mr. Ito, to tell you, I still think about it day and night, I hope Jiro can return safely.”

Ito Yuihiko smiled and said,

“Mr. Kobayashi, I am calling, not to be polite to you, but to have a business to cooperate with you.”

Masayoshi Kobayashi hurriedly said,

“Mr. Ito, please speak!”

Ito said in a serious tone:

“I have always been very optimistic about Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s prospects. You should know this.”

“Yes!”

“I‟ve heard about this a long time ago! Thank you for your interest in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

Ito Yuhiko said again:

“I, I have always wanted to buy a stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. I have had a deep conversation with Jiro before, but it is a pity that he suddenly evaporated, so I can only come and continue this matter with you now.”

Masayoshi Kobayashi hurriedly said,

“This is okay, but dont know how you want to advance, Mr. Ito?”

Ito Yuihiko said:

“I want to make a deal with your company and make two deals with you personally.”

Kobayashi Masayoshi said:

“Please speak.”

Ito Takehiko said:

“The transaction with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is an agreement that I intend to take a 30% stake at a valuation of 15 billion USD.”

Kobayashi Masayoshi said embarrassingly:

“Mr. Ito, the current value of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is probably more than 20 billion USD, and your price is 15 billion USD, which is really a bit less…”

Ito Yuihiko said lightly:

“dont worry, I will discuss two deals with you next.”

As he said, Ito Yuihiko said again:

“The first one, as long as you can make me buy Kobayashi Pharmaceutical at a valuation of 15 billion USD, then I will privately give you 200 million USD in cash.”

“The second pen, as long as you help me make this happen, I will not only give you 200 million USD in cash, but also consolidate your position in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. I can assure you at that time whether Jiro will come back or not. You can sit firmly as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd.!”

Although the Ito family is the top family in Japan, it does not mean that Ito is a generous person. He has always wanted to buy shares in Kobayashi"s, to make a fortune with its medicine line, and he has always wanted to keep the price of shares as low as possible. If it is a valuation of more than 20 billion USD, if he wants to invest 30% of the shares, he has to pay at least six to seven billion USD in cash. However, if the valuation can be reduced to 15 billion USD, which is also a 30% shareholding, it will only need to pay 4.5 billion USD, which can save more than one or two billion USD When Kobayashi Masayoshi heard this, the first thought in his mind was that he didnt want to make such a big hole for Ito. After all, this was a price difference of more than two billion USD, and the amount was huge. However, when he thought that he could return cash to him privately and ensure that he would sit firmly as the president without any interference, he was vaguely moved. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said:

“Mr. Ito, since you have said so well, then I will not hide it with you. If you can privately return me five hundred million USD, then you can ensure that I sit firmly in the chairmanship. , Then when I have a meeting, I will try my best to promote the Ito family"s stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

Chapter

“Welcome the president!”

Everyone returned to their senses and hurriedly said in unison:

“Welcome to the president!”

After all, warm applause also sounded. Masayoshi Kobayashi felt very comfortable in his heart, and said with a smile:

“dont scream about titles. I"m still the president of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. If it is passed on, outsiders will gossip!”

The person who was the first to flatter hurriedly said:

“President, in our minds, you are the official president of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

Kobayashi Masayoshi smiled triumphantly, and then put on a just and awe-inspiring look, and said seriously:

“I personally hope that Mr. Jiro can return to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and take control of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s overall situation as soon as possible. Before he comes back, I am only temporarily sitting in this position to manage the business for him!”

After that, he raised his hands and motioned everyone to sit down. After everyone sat down, he said seriously:

“Everyone knows that Kobayashi Pharmaceutical can be said to have internal and external troubles. I heard some time ago that a Chinese company called JX Pharmaceutical has launched a Weisan. This medicine is said to be much more effective than our Kobayashi"s Weisan, but because the company"s production capacity is relatively limited, it has not yet been exported to our market.”

One of them hurriedly said:

“My lord, I am going to report this to you. My son-in-law went to China last week and heard about this medicine, so he bought a box of it at a higher price. I tried it yesterday. After a while, I have to say that this medicine is more than a little bit stronger than our Kobayashi Weisan!”

Kobayashi Masayoshi said:

“If this is the case, then JX Pharmaceutical will very likely become our next mortal enemy!”

After a pause, Kobayashi Masayoshi continued:

“Moreover, our medicine is not as effective as it. If this continues, their output will continue to increase, and our sales will continue to decline. If Kobayashi"s Weisan is in the global market, JX Weisan will eat, then our revenue will lose most of it!”

Chapter

“President, we can"t just wait and die like this! Do you have any good solutions?”

Kobayashi Masayoshi said:

“There is also a way to deal with it, that is, we must increase investment in drug research and development, and we must quickly upgrade our current products. If our Kobayashi Weisan can surpass JX in terms of efficacy. Stomach market must still be ours!”

The person in charge of R&D opened the mouth and said:

“My lord, if you want to increase investment in R&D, you need a huge budget. The company was sacked of a lot of money some time ago. Can it still afford it now?”

Masayoshi Kobayashi said smoothly:

“This is what I"m about to tell you. Our current cash flow is not very good. The investment in the production base in Osaka costs a lot, coupled with the previous accidental losses, which leads us to get it now. The funds invested in research and development are already less than 50 million USD, so my idea is to raise a fund as soon as possible, with at least one billion USD to upgrade our drug R&D laboratory!”

When everyone heard that they were going to raise funds, they all sat up straight. Some people asked,

“My lord, do you have a suitable financing partner?”

Masayoshi Kobayashi nodded and said,

“Before, Chairman Jiro had been negotiating with Mr. Yuhiko Ito, the patriarch of the Ito family, about financing. Surely everyone knows about this?”

Everyone nodded. Jiro has always wanted to take Ito"s investment, and even wanted to become Ito"s son-in-law, otherwise he would not spend money to name Nanako in the Sanda competition, which has long been known by Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Even, everyone is ready for the marriage between Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and the Ito family. Unfortunately, Jiro disappeared before the marriage was officially advanced. Everyone thought that the cooperation with the Ito family would be terminated, but they did not expect that Masayoshi Kobayashi would now start cooperation with the Ito family. As a result, everyone immediately became interested and asked excitedly:

“Sir, dont know what kind of valuation the Ito family can give us?”

Masayoshi Kobayashi cleared his throat and said,

“Mr. Yuhiko Ito of the Ito family is willing to invest US$4.5 billion in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical at a valuation of US$15 billion, which will account for 30% of Kobayashi"s total shares after the investment!”

“Valued at 15 billion USD?!”

“Mr. President, the Ito family"s previous offer was not so low, why did it shrink so much?”

Someone said,

“Yeah! At least 22 billion USD is appropriate? A valuation of 15 billion USD is nothing short of robbery…”

Kobayashi Masayoshi"s expression was a bit ugly, and he said:

“You have to figure out that we are facing internal and external troubles. It is not just that the president has disappeared for no reason. Another Weisan has appeared in China. If we dont hurry up and raise funds at this time, If we wait for JX Weisan to catch us by surprise, then our performance will drop significantly, let alone a valuation of 15 billion USD, even if it is 10 billion USD, it is impossible to get it!”

Chapter

“Mr. Yuhiko Ito will come over and sign a contract with us. After the contract is signed, 4.5 billion USD will be paid to our account. In this way, we will have enough money, to deal with the next impact of JX Pharmaceutical on us!”

Everyone immediately beamed with joy. The US $4.5 billion is indeed an astronomical figure. With so much money, even if Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals loses the US $100 million each year, it is enough to last for 45 years. In this case, these senior executives can stay in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., even if Kobayashi Pharmaceutical suffers a huge impact, the money on the books will enable them to live well with food for many years. …… At this moment, Takehiko Ito walked out of the luxurious office building of the Ito family with high spirits and got into his Lexus car. Following him were his two bodyguards and an assistant, and this assistant was Koichi Tanaka who had followed Nanako before. Koichi Tanaka was originally Ito Yuhiko"s confidant. Some time ago, the reason why he let him go to China to participate in the competition with Nanako was because he was not at ease, so he let the person he trusted the most to accompany her all the way.

Chapter

“dont know what happened to Jiro. What a great living person, how can I say that he disappeared?”

Koichi Tanaka also couldn"t figure it out, and said:

“Before the young lady participated in the finals, Jiro also came to visit him, saying that he must go to see the young lady"s competition, and look forward to awarding the young lady after the final…”

“But on the day of the final, Jiro did not appear at the competition. Originally, he was still the guest of the final, but because he was absent for no reason, the organizer temporarily invited other people to present the award…”

“I have always felt that this matter is a bit inexplicable. It stands to reason that Jiro"s thoughts about the eldest lady are absolutely impossible for him to miss the final.”

Ito Xiuhiko sighed:

“I wanted to get him to be son-in-law, but I didnt expect him to disappear…”

After speaking, he said with a bit of melancholy on his face:

“Nanako"s physical condition is not very good now. dont know when and how long will it be to return to the original…”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“President, I have asked someone to help contact an American expert, and see if I can ask him to come over and give the lady a consultation.”

“Yeah.”

“Be sure to bring in the best experts in the world, no matter how much money is spent, you will not hesitate!”

Koichi Tanaka asked again:

“President, what about Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki? The doctors in Tokyo are also helpless about the injury. Would you like to ask an expert from the United States to come and see?”

Ito Yuihiko waved his hand in disgust:

“Forget it, its a waste, its not worth putting too much energy into him. If he is really capable, Nanako won"t be hurt so badly!”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“Mr. President, in fact, Mr. Yamamoto can"t be blamed for this matter. The main reason is that the coach of the opponent"s side was formidable…”

“Formidable?”

“Tanaka, you may have some misunderstanding of the word formidable! I tell you that the truly powerful is not karate at all, but our Japanese ninjutsu and Onmyoji, this is the real great supernatural power, the karate of Yamamoto Kazuki is nothing more than an ordinary person"s fake style and fancy!”

Hiroshi Tanaka asked in surprise:

“Guild President, do ninjutsu and onmyoji really exist?”

Ito Takehiko said indifferently:

“Tanaka, ninjutsu and onmyoji are the national martial arts of Japan, especially ninjutsu. Even Westerners are obsessed with it. Why do you still doubt it?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“My President, I‟ve been to Iga City, the hometown of ninjutsu, several times before, and I have seen ninjutsu performances there. I always feel that ninjutsu is a bit like a combination of acrobatics and magic. significance.”

Yuihiko Ito snorted and said with some sarcasm:

“You, its the frog at the bottom of the well, I tell you, true ninjutsu is no different from what is said in the legend, but now there are few true ninjas. Few, most of them are meticulously enshrined by top families. To the big families, they are like nuclear weapons. No family will take the initiative to expose them!”

Having said that, he sneered and said:

“Some time ago, the sixth generation of Yamaguchi group died inexplicably in his own heavily guarded Hokkaido hot spring palace. Do you know this?”

Koichi Tanaka nodded immediately:

“This matter is almost unknown to everyone in Japan. It has been reported on TV that he died of a cerebral hemorrhage.”

“Cerebral hemorrhage?”

“its just a slander from the outside world. In fact, he died at the hands of a ninjutsu master!”

Chapter

“I"m ignorant and ignorant completely. I didnt expect the legendary ninjutsu master to actually exist…”

Ito Yuhiko nodded gently, and sighed:

“its a pity that Mr. Ninjutsu is good at killing people invisible, not good at curing diseases and saving people. Otherwise, Nanako would not have to endure so much pain.”

After that, he sighed and waved his hand again:

“dont talk about it, I will arrive at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical later. After signing this contract, it is considered to be a worry for me. You will follow me tomorrow. For a trip to Kyoto, I want to put aside my business and return to Kyoto to accompany Nanako for a few days.”

“Sure Lord!”

…… At this time, Charlie was still on his way to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. After all, the airport is still a little far away from Kobayashi"s, not as convenient as Ito Yuhiko. Therefore, Ito Yuhiko and his party arrived at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical one step ahead of Charlie. In the executive meeting room of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, Masayoshi Kobayashi had already instructed everyone not to mention anything about JX Weisan, and first get the money from the Ito family. If after the investment of the Ito family, it is discovered that JX Weisan suddenly emerges, then the Kobayashi family will have to unify their slogans. If they ask, they will say that they dont know, and the relationship will be cleaned up so that the Ito family will not be accountable. After all, its just playing the Ito family. Ito Yuihiko didnt know this. When he stepped into the meeting room, the entire management of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals all stood up and applauded. They all respected him, making him immediately feel that his face was greatly respected. Masayoshi Kobayashi even surrendered the chairmanship of the conference room and said to Takehiko Ito:

“Chairman Ito, please sit down!”

Ito nodded in satisfaction, sat down in the chair, and said with a smile:

“I have always wanted to visit you, but there has never been a suitable opportunity. I see you here today. It is really a talent!”

Everyone was full of joy when they saw that Ito Yuhiko gave everyone such a high evaluation. At this time, looking at Ito Yuhiko"s expression, it was completely like watching a boy who lost money.

Chapter

“I have always been very optimistic about Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, and I am very willing to support it to go further, so I came here today just to sign an investment agreement with you. Regarding my investment intentions, you should not What"s your opinion?”

Kobayashi Masayoshi hurriedly said respectfully:

“Chairman Yitong, you can rest assured that we have reached a consensus before you come, and you are very welcome to invest in our company.”

Yuhiko Ito nodded to prevent night-long dreams, and he said directly:

“Well, I have had a lot of things recently, and I am going to leave Tokyo tomorrow, so we simply sign the contract now. If there is no problem, I will immediately notify the finance to arrange money.”

Kobayashi Masayoshi blurted out:

“No problem! Absolutely no problem, we can sign a contract immediately!”

Ito Yuihiko immediately said to Koichi Tanaka next to him:

“Tanaka, take out the contract and show it to everyone.”

Koichi Tanaka immediately took out a few contracts and distributed them, introducing:

“Everyone, the investment details are already written in the contract. We valued Kobayashi Pharmaceutical for this investment at US$15 billion, and we are planning to invest 4500 million USD, holding 30% of the shares. If you dont have any comments, we can sign the contract now, and we can arrange the financial payment immediately after the contract is completed.”

Everyone accepted the contract, and after reading it carefully, they found that there were no hidden terms and risks, and they all looked at Kobayashi Masayoshi and asked him to directly sign the contract. Kobayashi Masayoshi also wanted to settle this matter quickly, so he immediately signed his name on the contract with a wave of his hand in the name of the acting chairman. After the contract was signed, Ito Yuihiko also immediately notified the finance company and credited $4.5 billion to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s account. What is left is that the board members of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical must submit an application to the commercial management department of Tokyo to officially change 30% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares to the Ito family. After hearing that the 4.5 billion USD had already arrived, Kobayashi Masayoshi was so excited that he shook hands with Ito Takehiko and said,

“Mr. Ito, you will be a shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical from now on!”

Yuihiko Ito laughed and said,

“dont worry, I won"t interfere with your daily operations. You only need to do well and strive to become the world"s top pharmaceutical company, and we will make money together!”

Kobayashi Masayoshi hurriedly said to the surrounding executives:

“Come, everyone applauds, and welcome Mr. Ito to become a shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

“What is the noise?”

Everyone immediately looked at Charlie, everyone couldn"t help being dumbfounded, who is this person? Why have I never seen him before? What are you doing here? Ito Xiuhiko didnt expect anyone to come in and spoil the situation at this time, and snorted coldly:

“Who are you? Can you break into this place?”

Charlie looked at him and said indifferently:

“Old Master, I am a major shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Can you say I can breakthrough?”

“Joke!”

“You are not from Kobayashi Pharmaceutical at all, so why do you say that you are a major shareholder?”

At this moment, Tanaka turned his head to recognize Charlie, and exclaimed:

“Mr. Charlie, you… why are you here?”

Seeing that he was here, Charlie snorted and said:

“Tanaka, you are really a bit lingering, how can I meet you everywhere?”

Ito Yuhiko hurriedly asked Tanaka Koichi:

“Tanaka, do you know him?!”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly walked up to Ito Takehiko and whispered:

“President, this is Charlie who abolished Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki…”

Chapter

“Boy, you must consider the consequences before speaking. You can"t afford the price of talking about it!”

Charlie didnt know Ito Takehiko. Seeing that this man looked like he was about fifty years old, with a big back, his expression and tone were very arrogant, and he suddenly felt a little dissatisfied. He observed at Ito Takehiko, and said coldly:

“dont think you can pretend to be aggressive when you are old, and you will hit me if you get angry.”

When did Takehiko Ito feel so angry? Even the current Yamaguchi Group"s Seventh Generation Mee must be respectful when meeting him. In this country, no one dares to talk to him like that. As a result, Takehiko Ito was immediately furious, pointed at the two bodyguards beside him, and shouted angrily:

“Teach him a lesson!”

As soon as the voice fell, the two people who had not moved like a mountain immediately rushed to Charlie. They are all top masters, and different from the competition-type players like Yamamoto Kazuki, they are all real combat players, really hands-on, there may not be any good-looking tricks and postures, but they are absolutely lethal! The two of them let out a low growl, all the strength of their bodies was raised, and they immediately attacked Charlie. Seeing these two people rushing towards Charlie, Tanaka became tense. He was not worried about Charlie, but about the two personal bodyguards of Ito Takehiko. He had seen it with his own eyes at that time, how Charlie used a palm to destroy Yamamoto Kazuki, and Yamamoto Kazuki was a sc*m without fighting power in front of him! No matter how strong these two bodyguards are, they can"t be several times stronger than Kazuki Yamamoto, right? For Charlie, it could be done in just a few palms. At this moment, the two bodyguards had already rushed to Charlie, one on the left and the other on the right, hitting both sides of Charlie"s ribs with heavy punches. The ribs on both sides are one of the weakest parts of an adult"s body. The ribs are not as hard as a skull, and they are extremely prone to breakage when hit from the side. If the ribs are broken from the side, the broken ribs themselves will also become A sharp blade pierced the victim"s body. The ribs protect the most important internal organs. Once a broken rib pierces the internal organs, it is extremely easy to cause severe internal bleeding, which may directly kill the other party! This kind of cruel trick is almost lethal! Charlie couldn"t help narrowing his eyes slightly. In ordinary conflicts, very few people come up and use such insidious tricks, either running their faces or running their limbs, even if they abolish all limbs, they will not kill others. But he didnt expect that these two men would be so insidious that they wanted to kill him if he didnt agree with them. Looking at it this way, dont know how many people have already lost their lives! Moreover, these two people know how to use hands, and it seems that they are also a good practice. So Charlie sneered, and at the moment when the two fists were about to hit his ribs on both sides, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the wrists of the two at extremely fast speed.

Chapter

“The hands of the two are a bit dark! They attacked others‟ ribs when they came up, are you afraid of killing them?”

The two were very nervous, and one of them said:

“We just want to test your strength, nothing else!”

Charlie laughed:

“Such a bad reason can be imagined, and it seems there is really something!”

Seeing that his two personal bodyguards were completely controlled by Charlie, Ito became nervous and blurted out:

“What do you want to do?! Do you know who I am? If you mess with me, you will never end well in Japan!”

Charlie smiled:

“The duck has a hard mouth when it dies, you really have your unique opinion.”

After finishing speaking, he looked at the two bodyguards of Ito Takehiko, and said lightly:

“You two remember that all your encounters today are due to your master!”

The two of them were asking for mercy, and Charlie suddenly twisted his hands, and their right arms were twisted into woven ropes! At this moment, the two cried out in pain, and everyone at the scene paled! What is the identity of Ito Yuhiko? He is the patriarch of Japan"s top family! The bodyguard next to him is almost the strongest bodyguard in Japan, but what they didnt expect is that the two people added up are not Charlie"s opponent! At this time, Ito Yuhiko was also dumbfounded. He never dreamed that these two bodyguards with rich practical experience and lots of blood on their hands would be abandoned at the same time so easily. In Charlie"s eyes, these two people are just a little bit stronger than ordinary people, but they are still far from the level of a master. Even the worst among the eight heavenly kings can"t match. Together, the two can at most be similar to Oliver Vincent. How could such a person be Charlie"s opponent. If Yuhiko Ito really finds out the so-called master of ninjutsu in Japan, he might even give Charlie a look. At this time, Takehiko Ito scolded with a little nervousness:

“You are an outsider, so you dare to go wild in Tokyo! Are you not afraid that I will not let you return to China?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“What? Do you still want to keep me in Japan as your son-in-law?”

“b@stard!”

“Boy, you are too arrogant!”

Charlie said with a bit of disdain in his eyes:

“I have no one in my eyes? I came here today to take over my own company. Instead, you barked at me in my company. What are you? I didnt beat you out. I am already respecting the old and loving the young!”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurried forward and said respectfully,

“Mr. Charlie, calm down your anger. This is the head of the Ito family and the chairman of Ito Corporation, Mr. Yuhiko Ito!”

Chapter

Charlie frowned when he heard this, and asked Koichi Tanaka:

“What is his relationship with Nanako?”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“Mr. Charlie, President Ito, is Miss Nanako"s father!”

“For the sake of your daughter"s face, I won"t be familiar with you this time. Since you are not from the Kobayashi family, then you dont need to stay here and take your people and leave.”

Ito Yuhiko"s face was pale with anger! As the patriarch of the dignified Ito family, when did he receive such contempt? Moreover, this young man"s tone was extremely proud, as if he was just taking care of his daughter"s face, so he didnt care about himself. It was too much! Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said:

“Boy, why do you say that this is your company? You also said that you are a major shareholder of this company? I tell you that I just signed a contract with the representative chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Officially acquired a 30% stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

“Oh?”

“Which representative chairman has this right to sign a contract with you on behalf of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical?”

Masayoshi stood up and said,

“I am the acting chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. All shareholders clearly agreed to Mr. Ito"s shareholding in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Why are you an outsider interfering? Besides, you in this company have nothing to do. If you dont leave, I will call the police!”

Charlie smiled:

“I have nothing to do with this company? Come here, I will introduce you to an old acquaintance.”

After that, he clapped his hands and shouted outside the door:

“Come on, invite Mr. Kobayashi in!”

Issac and Mr. Orvel immediately took Ichiro and walked into the meeting room. When Ichiro entered the meeting room, everyone was stunned in shock! “This…this…isn"t this Ichiro?!”

“Isn"t he dead?!”

“Yes! Jiro issued a kill order before and ordered his life to avenge the old president!”

“I tell you, you are all deceived by that b@stard Jiro! I didnt poison my father to death at all, but he was poisoned to death and then blamed on me! In order to monopolize Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, he also spent a lot of money and wanted to take my life!”

“Impossible!”

“I know exactly how the president died! You said that you got a magic medicine from China that would make the president stand up again, and the president was excited, he took Jiro and me to the airport to wait. After the medicine was delivered, the president died suddenly after taking the medicine. Do you dare to deny it?!”

Ichiro gritted his teeth and said:

“I did get the magic drug at the beginning, but Jiro arranged for the magic drug to be dropped! You dont even think about it, why should I kill my father?”

Chapter

“You naturally want to monopolize Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, so that"s why you killed the president!”

Ichiro scolded angrily:

“Your dog"s brain is broken. You keep saying that I killed my father to save Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, but you keep your dog"s eyes open to see clearly, I am exclusive. After father died, who became the new president of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical?!”

Everyone observed each other when he said this. Ichiro was right. After the death of the old chairman, Masao Kobayashi, it was Ichiro"s younger brother, Jiro, who succeeded the chairman. Moreover, Jiro also spent a lot of money to get the head of Ichiro. If this incident was really planned by Ichiro, is he too stupid? Not only did he not get any benefits, he even gave others a wedding gown, and even worse, after others put on the wedding gown, they wanted his life in turn… Thinking of this, everyone suddenly realized that what happened back then might have something else hidden. At this time, Masayoshi"s mood is very complicated. First of all, he managed to get rid of Masao Kobayashi and Ichiro, and then missed Jiro and took the position of acting chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. But in a blink of an eye, Ichiro came back unscathed! Isn"t this f*cking epic unluck? The good life of co-working himself is just beginning to end? ! He was full of resentment, and said angrily:

“Ichiro, you have left Kobayashi Pharmaceutical for a long time. The current Kobayashi Pharmaceutical has been fully exercised by the shareholders meeting, and you have not eliminated the murder of your biological father. We will not allow you to take the Re-in charge of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

Ichiro was also furious, and he sternly reprimanded:

“Uncle, you are my elder. I wanted to give you respect. I didnt expect you to be so ignorant of good or bad! I am the real heir of the Kobayashi family, and the entire Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. It was founded by my dad. You just follow part-time jobs and get a high salary. Why do you interfere with our family"s property? What the h*ll are you? Believe it or not, I will let you get out of the company now?!”

“You…you…you…”

“You murderer of the father sc*m, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will never fall into your hands!”

During this period of time, Ichiro worked hard at Orvel"s kennel, and he was suffocated. He finally returned to Japan and returned to his own company. He didnt expect that this man would dare to yell at him. He immediately became angry and went up and gave Masayoshi a slap in the face! After working in the kennel for so long, Ichiro"s physical fitness has improved a lot. In addition, he is a mature man, and Masayoshi has been slapped with a slap. All the members of the Kobayashi family present were horrified. Ichiro pointed to the bewildered Masayoshi and cursed:

“Dog stuff, I will let you know today!”

After that, he looked at Charlie and bowed respectfully:

“Mr. Charlie, please publish the video of Jiro"s confession to let them know the truth!”

Charlie nodded and winked at Mr. Orvel. Mr. Orvel immediately took out his phone and played the video of Jiro"s confession to everyone. In the video, Jiro confessed in tears that his biological father, Masao Kobayashi, was killed by him, and he also admitted that he had spent a lot of money to hire someone to chase and kill his elder brother in an attempt to eliminate the trouble. This completely subverted everyone"s understanding of the whole thing. Masayoshi was also panicked. He now realized that Jiro might have been killed by Ichiro, and now this guy is going back to seize power!

Chapter

“Ichiro! Did you poison the old president? You haven"t completely cleared the suspicion of this matter! Even if Jiro recorded this video, it cannot prove that the murderer must be him! Who knows if you kidnapped Jiro and forced him to record this video?”

Having said that, he immediately looked at everyone and fanned the flames, and said:

“Am I right?”

Everyone nodded. Kobayashi found out that he had a mass foundation, so he immediately continued to aggressively say:

“This matter must be handed over to the police for investigation. When the police say that Ichiro is no longer suspicious, and then will we hand over the rights of the shareholders meeting? Here you are, before that, you must not interfere with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in anything!”

As soon as Ichiro heard this, he ran away! He kicked Masayoshi"s abdomen, and yelled,

“Masayoshi, you f*cking tell me, are you shameless? According to Japanese law, I am the eldest son of the family and I should inherit the family business, and now my brother has also disappeared. I am the only legal heir to my father. The company he founded is naturally inherited by me. You are a hired worker who works in the company. Why are you shouting at me here?”

Thinking of the torture he suffered during this period of time, Ichiro was full of evil fire, and now Masayoshi still wants to prevent him from taking over Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, this kind of man-armed car behavior makes him very angry! So, he rushed up angrily to punch and kick at Masayoshi, and yelled:

“dont look, what the hll are you? Have you ever seen a group of servants occupying the house and not letting the owner’s son live? Did you come in? How the hll dared to stop me back to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical? I tell you, you are now officially fired by Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, immediately get out of here!”

Masayoshi was beaten in various ways and grinned in pain. Although his heart was extremely angry, he was really frightened by Ichiro. Ichiro"s words sounded rude, but what he said was reasonable and legal. He was originally the first heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Even if he was suspected of murdering his biological father and the police convicted him and arrested him in prison, it would not be possible to deprive him of the right to inherit the estate. What Masayoshi said sounds like awe-inspiring justice, but in fact it is a manifestation of not knowing the law at all. Seeing that Masayoshi was beaten up, Charlie said:

“Okay, continue the fight. If something happens to him, then you might really go to jail.”

Ichiro stopped then and said respectfully to Charlie:

“I"m sorry, Mr. Charlie, I made you laugh.”

Charlie nodded slightly and said,

“You all listen to me. As the legal heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, he has signed an equity transfer agreement with me. From now on, 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares are owned by me. The remaining 10% goes to Ichiro, so now I am the absolute majority shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.”

After that, Charlie waved to Paul:

“Come on, Lawyer Paul, take out the copy of the contract and pass it on to them!”

Everyone at the scene was shocked upon hearing this.

Chapter

“Charlie, you dont talk about it here! I just signed a contract with Masayoshi, and used 4.5 billion USD in cash to buy 30% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares. ! I alone have 30%, so how can you get 90%? Isn"t this a daydream?”

Charlie sneered and asked him:

“Mr. Ito, right? I ask you, what position is Masayoshi in this company? What right does he have to sign such an agreement with you?”

Ito Yuihiko said coldly:

“He is the acting president of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical! Since he is the acting president, he naturally has the right to sign a financing agreement!”

Charlie said contemptuously:

“Should be nonsense here, who did his generation of president seal it? Did he seal it himself? There is something for him? The entire shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical are owned by Masao Kobayashi. Masao Kobayashi is dead. Ichiro and Jiro"s father. Jiro"s whereabouts are unknown now, so its all Ichiro"s. Why would Masayoshi make a decision for Ichiro and sell you 30% of the shares?”

Takehiko Ito angrily picked up the contract signed just now, and angrily scolded:

“You can read it clearly. This contract is clearly written in black and white. I, the Ito family, own 30% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical! And I have already paid for it!”

“Oh, I"m sorry.”

“The person who signed this contract with you is not qualified to sign this contract at all, so this contract is invalid. You move yourself think about it, if I sign an agreement for you and sell you the entire Japanese island, will the entire Japanese island be yours?”

After speaking, Charlie took a copy of the equity transfer from Paul and threw it in front of Ito Yuhiko, saying:

“Come, see what is written on this, Ichiro has voluntarily incorporated 90% of the shares into JX Pharmaceutical Company, in black and white!”

“And you have to figure out one thing, Ichiro is the legal heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, so this agreement in my hand is truly and legally valid!”

“As for your share, I"m sorry, but its just a pile of waste paper! Even if you ask your lawyers and judges, I believe they will not admit that your pile of waste paper has any practical meaning!”

“You…you are a hooligan!”

“Well, since you said Ichiro is the legal heir, then we step back and say, anyway, I have paid 4.5 billion USD. If you say that the contract is invalid, then you Just return the 4.5 billion USD to me immediately!”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“Mr. Ito, what did you say? I didnt hear clearly just now.”

Ito Yuihiko said angrily:

“I said you must immediately return to me the 4.5 billion USD in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s account!”

“Refund?”

“I"m sorry, Mr. Ito, you may not know something about me, I have always had an iron rule when walking around the rivers and lakes. dont know if you hear me, or heard about it.”

Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth and asked,

“What is the iron rule?!”

“The iron rule is, never refund!”

Chapter

When Yuhiko Ito heard this, his shiny big back was almost exploded. He covered his chest and pointed at Charlie and scolded:

“You Wade, you keep saying that you have to follow the law, is that how you follow? I reached the account of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical for $4.5 billion, you either give me shares , If you dont give me shares, refund me. Do you still want to rely on my money and not give it to me? Charlie nodded, and said blankly,

“Yes! I just want to rely on your money. When the money goes into my pocket, its up to me. If you ask me to take it out and give it back to you, I have to pay. Come out and pay you back? I dont want face?”

“you……”

Ito Yuhiko felt a sharp pain in his heart. He really has never seen such a brazen person in his life. So, he gritted his teeth and scolded:

“I still dont believe it, do you think you can swallow a huge sum of 4.5 billion?”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“didnt I already swallow this? And you took the initiative to feed me.”

Ito Yuhiko almost vomited blood. Charlie said to Issac at this time:

“Old man, invite Mr. Ito out.”

Issac nodded, and immediately brought a few of his men to Takehiko Ito"s, and said lightly:

“Mr. Ito, you should act yourself, dont force me to move, otherwise you will lie down for a while. Can"t get up for five months.”

“You…you dare to threaten me?!”

Issac smiled and said,

“Hmm okay. I just threatened you. Master has always had a bad temper. If you dont get out, he might beat you.”

Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth tightly, his heart was angry, but he didnt dare to resist here, he could only hold back his anger, and said coldly:

“Okay! Very good! Charlie, I want to see who has this ability. , Can take my 4.5 billion USD! I will never finish this with you!”

After all, Ito Yuhiko left the meeting room with a black face after holding his hands. Charlie looked at his back and smiled faintly. He had heard that Ito Yuhiko has always wanted to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, so he wanted to marry his daughter Nanako to Jiro. Thinking of this, Charlie felt a little unhappy in his heart. Nanako is so beautiful and tender as water, she is definitely a standard Yamato Nadeshiko. Marry her to Jiro? Ito Yuhiko was afraid that he was blind. In his opinion, Ito Yuhiko and his mother-in-law, Elaine, are not much different. They are people who would rather sacrifice their daughter"s happiness and seek benefits for themselves. Therefore, he naturally didnt have a good impression of Ito Yuihiko. This 4.5 billion USD thing, it is not bad to give him a bitter taste. Koichi Tanaka came to Charlie at this time and said respectfully:

“Mr. Charlie, I"m really sorry about this incident. I didnt expect that you are now a major shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. If there is anything improper today, please forgive us. ……”

Chapter

“Tanaka, leave me a contact information, I may have something to find you in the future for.”

Koichi Tanaka immediately took out a business card and handed it to Charlie respectfully:

“Mr. Charlie, this is the business card. Please accept it.”

Charlie nodded, took the business card from him, and put it in his pocket. Tanaka bowed slightly to Charlie and said,

“Mr. Charlie, then I will leave first.”

“I tell you, as the legal heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, I have 100% decision-making power over Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, and the equity transfer agreement I signed also has 100% legal effect. , So now Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is already a subsidiary of JX Pharmaceutical, if you still want to make money here to support your family!”

At this time, some people questioned:

“Before the old president gave us 30% of the shares of the family executives, now you give 90% of the shares to others, how to protect our interests?!”

Ichiro said coldly:

“In the future, you can get 3% of the income from my 10% shares. I can assure you of this!”

“Thirty percent, becomes three percent?!”

Someone questioned indignantly:

“How can we support our family after shrinking so much?!”

“Yes! Isn"t this killing us?!”

“Yes! We will starve to death sooner or later if this continues!”

Ichiro did not expect that after playing Masayoshi, there were so many people against him. At the bottom of his heart, he could not help but secretly said:

“This matter is really tricky. I sacrificed 90% to Charlie. I was forced to use this 90% of the shares in exchange for freedom. Otherwise, dont know that I will be placed under house arrest in that kennel. When will it happen, but these people will certainly not be willing to sacrifice 90% of their own interests…”

Charlie said in a cold voice at this time:

“If you can"t accept Kobayashi"s proposal, then go to the human resources department to go through the resignation procedures immediately.”

“Let us resign?”

“The entire R&D, production, promotion, and sales of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals are all done by us. If we leave, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will immediately be paralyzed! All of the many production bases in the country will all be in chaos, then you will just wait for bankruptcy!”

Charlie smiled and asked him,

“This friend, what are you responsible for at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical?”

The man said proudly:

“I am in charge of R&D! I am the head of the R&D department! Kobayashi"s Weisan was developed by me and Mr. Jiro! Without me, the entire R&D of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will be suspended!”

Someone echoed:

“Yes! If Makawa Kobayashi leaves Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, then the entire Kobayashi Pharmaceutical will completely lose its ability to innovate!”

Charlie nodded and smiled and said,

“Oh, that"s great. I was thinking on the way here. After merging Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, I must make drastic reforms to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. The first department to be cut down is the R&D department! Because the R&D department of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is worthless in my eyes, it is rubbish!”

Makawa Kobayashi angrily shouted:

“I am a postdoctoral fellow majoring in biopharmaceuticals at the University of Tokyo and one of the top pharmaceutical experts in Japan. The department I lead is the strongest among Japanese pharmaceutical companies. You dare to say that I am rubbish?!”

Charlie said disdainfully:

“As for the Kobayashi Weisan you developed, at least 80% of the prescriptions are stolen from ancient Chinese prescriptions, and the remaining 20% is a little improvement of your own. Obviously, it is plagiarism, and it is said that it is self-developed, and calling you garbage is an insult to the word garbage!”

Chapter

“R&D personnel like you who can only plagiarize are of no value to me, so I announce that from now on, the R&D department of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be dissolved on the spot. Expelled, not leaving one!”

“what?!”

The people at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical were almost speechless in shock. Is this Charlie not too ruthless? We must know that there are more than 100 people in the R&D department of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Behind these more than 100 people, there are more than 100 families. Japan"s social environment is that only one person in the family goes out to work, and most of the husbands go out to work, and the wife raises the family and the children at home. This situation has led to extremely high requirements for job stability in the families. Generally speaking, most Japanese can work for a job for decades until retirement. So for the Japanese, the most feared thing is unemployment. Makawa Kobayashi was also shocked. Although his previous income has not been low, his pressure is not small at all. Tokyo"s housing prices are originally the highest in Asia. In the past few years, when Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals was booming, he bought a large apartment in the urban area and repaid bank loans every month, which was more than 200,000. In addition, he has two sons and a newly born daughter. Plus his wife, a family of five, all depend on his income alone. Originally, his income from Kobayashi Pharmaceutical was very high, almost 700,000 a month, so his previous life was very comfortable, his wife and children also lived in the upper-class life, daily consumption is also very luxurious. However, if he suddenly loses his job now, his family will immediately fall into a huge financial deficit, with a gap of at least RMB 500,000 per month. If they cannot find a job with more than RMB 500,000, the family will soon be overwhelmed.

Chapter

“Mr. Charlie, I am a high-end talent in the field of biological preparations. If you fire me, it must be a huge loss for you. I beg you, Please keep me here. I will definitely work hard for you!”

Charlie said blankly,

“I know you are begging me now? I"m sorry its too late. You must go through the resignation procedures within today. Otherwise, the company will directly end the labor relationship with you.”

After that, Charlie looked at Issac:

“Kick him out for me.”

Issac nodded, and immediately stepped forward, grabbing Kobayashi Makawa by the collar like a chicken, and dragging him out. At this moment, the others in the conference room finally realized the urgency of the situation. Charlie has already obtained the equity transfer of Ichiro, and he is now the new boss of the company, so he holds the power of life and death for everyone present at the scene. If you anger him, you will really be kicked out of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical! As a result, everyone immediately stood on the spot like a quail, afraid to move, let alone speak. Charlie said at this time:

“To tell you the truth, I only need to keep the production links for the entire Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, and all other links such as research and development, promotion, and sales can be eliminated!”

When this was outstanding, everyone was even scared to almost death. Charlie continued:

“The medicinal effect of JX Weisan relies on word-of-mouth communication. The real word-of-mouth medicinal effect is more effective than any kind of advertisement, so there is no need to leave a special promotion department;”

“The same is true for the sales department. JX Weisan is now in short supply, and dealers take the initiative to come to ask for goods, so there is no need for a special sales department to be responsible for sales in various regions.”

“Therefore, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s promotion and sales departments are all dissolved on the spot, and all employees and leaders are not left!”

The scene was in an uproar! There are only a few major departments in total. As a result, all the other departments except the production department have to be killed now. Thousands of people will be unemployed! Three-quarters of these Kobayashi Pharmaceutical executives at the scene will also lose their jobs! Moreover, the current global economic situation is not so good. The middle-aged crisis is very serious. There are many middle-aged people across the world who have suffered layoffs and eventually jumped to commit suicide. This shows how stressful middle-aged people are now. Most of the senior executives of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical at the scene were between 35 and 55 years old. They belonged to a typical middle-aged group and suddenly lost their jobs. To them, it was like the sky had fallen! The whole scene suddenly cried. Most Japanese, like Americans, have typical hedonism in their consumption philosophy. They dont like to save money but spend it as soon as they earn it. They are very keen on buying luxury houses, luxury cars, holiday villas and even yachts. And their wives, not only do not usually make money, but also spend a lot of money, which intensifies the daily expenses of the family. Studies have shown that Japanese women have a high demand for luxury per capita. For brand-name bags such as Chanel, lv or GUI, 90 Japanese women will have at least one, not to mention other luxuries. Such a family, of course, is very smart when there is no accident, but once the family"s income collapses, it will immediately be on the verge of bankruptcy. Many wealthy middle class immediately became negative equity holders after the economic crisis. They not only went bankrupt, but even became homeless. The reason is that they spend a lot of money but do not save money at all, resulting in poor risk resistance. . This is also the case with most of these Kobayashi Pharmaceutical executives. So Charlie"s announcement that they are unemployed is almost equivalent to announcing that their family finances are bankrupt. Charlie has no sympathy for these wailing middle-aged people. Kobayashi will be his own company in the future and will never raise idle or worthless employees. Therefore, these people must be expelled, and expelled as soon as possible!

Chapter

“My President, Mr. Charlie is extremely powerful and acts extremely casually. At first, Yamamoto Kazuki only said the words sick man of East Asia in front of him, and he was beaten up. If you really intend to kill him, you still dont know what kind of lethality will erupt, so even if you hit me, I will remind you from the bottom of my heart, dont talk to this man Right”

Ito Yuhiko"s expression was extremely ugly. He knows Koichi Tanaka. This kid is loyal to him, even if he asks him to perform a caesarean on the spot, I am afraid he will not hesitate. Therefore, what Koichi Tanaka said must be from the heart. Thinking of this, Ito Yuihiko couldn"t help but wondered:

“Could it be that that kid is so powerful? Even so powerful that Hiroshi Tanaka felt for a while that the patriarch of the dignified Ito family couldn"t even offend him?”

Yuhiko Ito frowned and asked Koichi Tanaka:

“Then you tell me, what should I do now? Can"t you really just give him the 4.5 billions for nothing?”

“It must be impossible.”

“Chairman, the 4.5 billion USD we only paid Kobayashi Pharmaceutical were remitted through Ito Corporation"s public account. The bank has clear remittance records. Kobayashi Pharmaceutical did not pay the corresponding shares for the 4.5 billion USD We can sue the court to demand that Kobayashi Pharmaceutical must return all the 4.5 billion USD We will definitely win this kind of lawsuit.”

“Fighting a lawsuit?”

“You let me Ito Yuuhiko to fight with him? Go to the court and cry that this kid didnt pay me the money?!”

Koichi Tanaka said seriously:

“President, this is the safest way and the way with the highest success rate.”

“impossible!”

Yuhiko Ito said with a cold face and angrily said:

“If the outside world knew that a young Chinese man would dare to take 4.5 billion USD and not return me, and I could not get him to return the money. Go to the court for help, where do I put my face? Where do I put the face of the entire Ito family? With this precedent, then other people can"t ride on my neck and sh!t?!”

Because the underground world is legal under the Japanese government, many Japanese families and consortia will get involved in the underground industry and even cultivate their own underground forces.

Chapter

“There are only two solutions to this matter. The first one is to let Wade, and honestly return the money to me, and this matter must not be disturbed. Everyone knows it; the second one is to kill him directly!”

Hiroshi Tanaka said with some anxiety:

“I, I am worried that Mr. Charlie will not agree to your request.”

Ito Hirohiko snorted coldly:

“No? If you dont agree, choose the second plan and kill him!”

Although Koichi Tanaka didnt know how powerful Charlie really was, he always felt that Charlie was extraordinary. And Charlie is not only strong, but also the key means seems to be very powerful. Otherwise, how could Ichiro give him all the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical 90? Therefore, he felt that they should try to avoid the conflict with Charlie as much as possible, otherwise, he might cause a big trouble. So, he hurriedly changed the topic and said,

“Mr. President, I dont think you should worry about Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s 4.5 billion USD now. The money will definitely not run away. its just a matter of coming back early or late. dont forget, the Chinese Eastcliff Su family will be coming soon!”

Ito Yuihiko frowned and asked:

“Did the Su family say that the specific day has come?”

“No.”

“They said they would come at any time. After all, the trip is a private jet, you can fly anytime you want.”

After speaking, Tanaka persuaded:

“My President, the Su family is not only watching this opportunity, but also the Takahashi family. I heard that the Su family came here this time. Choose one of the Takahashi family to be a partner. At this time, you must not make any extravagance!”

Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth and nodded, and said:

“In this case, I will bear the wave of the kid named Wade, and you will keep an eye on him. If he does not leave Japan for the time being, then I will leave him alone. Take down the Su family cooperation first!”

Chapter

“Koichi, in the past ten years, the speed of our national economy has been relatively slow, so the strength of several top families, including our Ito family, has shrunk somewhat. And the successor is weak…”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly asked:

“My President, We once led the world in its development speed in the decades after the war, why hasn"t it kept up with it in the past decade?”

Ito said with regret:

“There are many reasons for this lag in economic development, firstly because Japan"s local resources and land have been very scarce; secondly, because Japan has not made major innovations in the Internet and high-tech fields in recent years. ”

With that, Ito Yuhiko continued with emotion:

“You see, many Japanese companies that had advantages in various fields more than ten years ago have gradually lost their original advantages in these years;”

“Look at the previous companies such as Sony, Panasonic, Hitachi and Toshiba. They are all in the world. I think that Sony"s color TVs were the best in the world and sold all over the world. Sony Ericsson"s mobile phones were also World-renowned, Panasonic and Hitachi"s home appliances, and Toshiba"s semiconductors are all top-class in the world, but what about now? All are gradually declining!”

“Most of the TVs in the world are produced in China, which are cheap, affordable and cost-effective; the world"s mobile phones are divided into two parts, the United States‟ Apple occupies a large part, and the remaining large part is China"s Huawei, Xiaomi, Vivo and Oppo. What about Japanese mobile phones? Even South Korea"s Samsung is absent, and its already decadent!”

Koichi Tanaka couldn"t help but feel frustrated:

“Mr. President, you are right. We in Japan have indeed completely lost many traditional advantages, especially in electronic products…”

Ito sighed:

“More than electronic products? In addition, Japan"s steel industry was once the world"s top, our special steel, even the Americans have to look up, but because Kobe Steel was exposed to a long-term fraud scandal. , And it plummeted!”

“Originally, Japan"s Shinkansen technology was the world"s best. High-speed rail technology was invented by us. The strength was unique in the world. But who would have thought that China"s high-speed rail would come to the top, so that our Japanese high-speed rail technology and the high-speed rail technology of Germany and France all Decreased into the second-rate in the world, Japan"s Shinkansen has also lost a lot of overseas markets…”

Koichi Tanaka also kept sighing:

“We, the Ito family, hold different proportions of shares in the companies you mentioned. They are lonely, and our assets are shrinking. This is indeed a very serious problem… .”

Yuhiko Ito hates that iron cannot be made into steel and said:

“Not only that, but the most important thing is that our young people in Japan are seriously lacking in creativity as a whole!”

“Look at China in the past few years. A large number of world-class Internet companies have been born, such as Tencent, Alibaba, Toutiao, JD.com and Pinduoduo, as well as DJI drones that account for more than 70% of the world"s drone market. In contrast, Japan has never had an influential Internet company in recent years! If we continue to develop like this, we will lose all our advantages!”

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded:

“In contrast, the top families in China, with the continuous development and progress of all walks of life, their wealth and influence are also increasing. They now have the ability to directly challenge Europe and the United States. They dont put Japanese companies in their eyes at all.”

“That"s it.”

“Before, they were still chasing us. As a result, in the blink of an eye, they surpassed us and chased the United States, but we were left behind by them. In the back of our heads, so that we now want to make a breakthrough in business, we have to turn back to please the Chinese family. It really responds to the old Chinese saying, 30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi… .”

Speaking of this, Ito Takehiko seriously said:

“Because we have been stagnating and China has been developing rapidly, we now need to be firmly tied to China"s top families. This time the Su family"s cooperation is right. For us, the significance is very important and should not be lost.”

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded in a hurry and blurted out:

“President, please rest assured, I will definitely go all out!”

The Japanese economy has been sluggish in recent years.

Chapter

Chapter

“You people in charge of the production line will listen carefully. If you work for me honestly, listen to me and do things according to my instructions. Then your job can be retained and your income can be guaranteed. What I can promise you is to follow me honestly and I will make your income never lower than before.”

As he said, Charlie turned around and shouted sharply:

“But! If anyone among you dares to play with me carefully, dare to fight against me, then I am sorry, I will immediately kick you out of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical!”

When the people who stayed heard this, they immediately acted like tamed wild dogs, and honestly didnt dare to say more. When the group is angry, everyone wants to fight, because they feel that when everyone is tied together, Charlie must not dare to do anything to them. After all, he certainly does not want Kobayashi Pharmaceutical to be paralyzed suddenly. But what everyone didnt expect was that Charlie didnt play cards according to the routine at all. Before everyone was tied together and confronted him, he had already driven out half of the people! This immediately caused all the people who were evicted and their families into a serious economic crisis. Therefore, how can the remaining group of people dare to have any thoughts of making troubles, to keep the job and to ensure that the salary is not lower than before, which is to ensure that their family life will not be affected in any way and let them completely relax. At this time, how can they have the least thought of confrontation? As a result, a group of people quickly surrendered and decided to continue working for Charlie"s Pharmaceutical company.

Chapter

“From today, you must cooperate with Liang to readjust all production plans, stop all production of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals before, and fully switch to production immiditately, understand?”

Ichiro hurriedly expressed his heartfelt words:

“Mr. Charlie, dont worry, I will definitely cooperate with Mr. Liang!”

Liang said to Charlie at this time:

“Mr. Charlie, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s production capacity is still very strong. If the production of JX Weisan is fully started, the demand for raw materials for JX Weisan will be huge. We have to do this in advance. Prepare, otherwise, once the production raw materials are insufficient, production capacity will be severely restricted.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“I will solve the raw material matter.”

When he said this, Charlie thought of Qin Gang, the lord of the Qin family far away in Aurous Hill. The Qin family originally started from the medicinal material business. Moreover, Qin Gang was also very trusted by Charlie, so Charlie planned to hand over all the raw materials and medicinal materials business to him. After that, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Qin Gang. When the phone was connected, Qin Gang was eating. Seeing that it was Charlie"s call, he respectfully said,

“Master, why made you call me at this moment?”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Mr. Qin, I have something to ask you.”

“Master, please do not hesitate to ask.”

Charlie said:

“What is the annual supply of medicinal materials in your Qin family?”

Qin Gang thought for a while, and said:

“Last year, our Qin family made more than 200,000 tons of various medicinal materials and supplied them to more than 30 pharmaceutical companies across the country.”

Charlie snorted and asked,

“Can you supply one million tons a year?”

Qin Gang exclaimed:

“One million tons?! Master, one million tons is almost equal to the total annual output of botanical medicinal materials in the three eastern provinces. Our total annual output in the country is also more than 5 million tons, the largest medicinal material in the country. The company can produce seven or eight hundred thousand tons a year…”

Charlie asked him:

“Then do you have the confidence to supply one million tons a year?”

Qin Gang said:

“Master, all the medicinal materials are in the hands of pharmaceutical farmers across the country. As long as I buy them, one million tons is not a big problem. The key is that I have no channels to digest so many medicinal materials! In fact, personally, I am eager to Sell more medicinal materials, but the key is to find a strong enough next home.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“To be honest, I have taken over Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals in Japan. In the near future, all the production capacity of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will serve me, and I am also going to continue to expand the production line. This year, I will consume one million tons of medicinal materials, which is not a big problem. I can trust you. If that is so nice of you to cooperate with me, then I will give you all the orders for the supply of one million tons of medicinal materials!”

As soon as Qin Gang heard this, he was so excited that he got up and got up from the dining chair. He couldn"t care about throwing the bowls and chopsticks to the ground, and said excitedly:

“Wade…Master… …You…what you said is true?!”

Charlie smiled indifferently:

“When did Charlie tell you a lie?”

Qin Gang was immediately ecstatic, so excited that he couldn"t add anything! He was excited and thought to himself:

“If Master can really digest one million tons of medicinal materials from the Qin family every year, it would be equivalent to five times the business volume of the Qin family! That way, Isn"t the Qin Family"s strength going to soar?! And my dream of revitalizing the Family can be easily realized?!”

At this moment, he almost regarded Charlie as the reborn parent of the entire Qin family, and said excitedly:

“Master! Since you look down on Qin so much and are willing to pull a certain Qin, then Qin will never give it. You are holding back! dont worry, no matter how many medicinal materials you want, even if I have to fight with my life, I will definitely get it for you! And I will definitely give you the best quality and the lowest price!”

Chapter

“Dad, what did Master? Why did he call you?”

Qin Gang, who was still trapped in excitement and couldn"t help himself, took about a few seconds to recover, and said excitedly:

“Aoxue! We Qin family, we are going to meet the great opportunity!”

Aoxue asked in surprise:

“Dad, what great opportunity?”

Qin Gang was so excited that even his words were a little trembling, and said,

“Master has annexed Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, saying that he will let the Qin family supply him with raw materials and medicinal materials. The demand for a year is almost One million tons!”

“Oh my God!”

“One million tons?! Our family now has a supply of about 200,000 tons a year, right?”

“Yes”

“Master asked us to supply one million tons a year, and our Qin family"s revenue immediately doubled! Isn"t this a great opportunity?”

Aoxue nodded repeatedly, and said with gratitude:

“Master has really taken good care of our family. He can think of us for everything. He has helped us so much, and dont know how to repay his kindness.”

Qin Gang also agreed very much and said:

“Master is the second parent of our Qin family. Whether the family can rise in the future depends entirely on Master!”

After speaking, he couldn"t help but look at Aoxue, and sighed:

“Aoxue, Master is right, our family has had such a great kindness, and he will always take care of you like this, you have to hurry.”

What exactly did Aoxue"s father mean? Knowing that he wanted to hold on tight, in fact, he wanted to make her act faster and make substantial progress with Master. She suddenly said with a little shame:

“Dad, many things are not what I want to do. After all, Master has a wife. Although I like him, I still have more than enough energy.”

Qin Gang nodded, and then said earnestly:

“Aoxue, otherwise, you will come forward to meet with Master for the supply of medicinal materials. Anyway, you are graduating this summer and you should enter the internship period soon. Now, just serve the Master"s pharmaceutical factory wholeheartedly! This way you will have more opportunities to get along with him.”

Aoxue thought for a moment, then nodded immediately:

“Okay,dad!”

Chapter

Chapter

“Miss, its late. It seems that the snow will not fall tonight, the weather"s too cold, you should go back to your room and rest earlier.”

Nanako looked at the hazy moon in the sky and whispered softly:

“Since the weather forecast has said, there is still some hope after all. You should go back to rest first and leave me alone.”

The housekeeper sighed slightly, and said distressedly:

“Miss, or go back to rest first, I will arrange for someone to wait here, if it snows, let them notify you as soon as possible.”

Nanako smiled lightly and said,

“I"m here to watch. I just want to see the first snowflake falling from the sky, and I want to feel the first snowflake on my face. I have waited for the snow to fall. If I go in now, I will lose the fun.”

The housekeeper hurriedly said:

“But now it is cooling down, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and you will catch a cold if you stay outdoors for a long time.”

“It doesn"t matter.”

“I will wait until twelve o‟clock, no matter whether it is snowing or not, I will go back to my room to soak in a hot spring. You can rest assured, although I am injured, I still have relatively strong physical fitness. , The temperature is colder, it will not have any effect on me.”

The housekeeper nodded helplessly, and said respectfully:

“I"m nearby. Miss, call me whenever you have any needs.”

Nanako chuckled softly:

“Okay, thank you!”

The butler carefully retreated to the distance, and Nanako continued to look up at the sky. For some reason, Charlie"s appearance suddenly appeared in the cloudy night sky at this moment. She felt like spring blossoms in her heart, and thought to herself:

“Master Wade, dont know if it snows in Aurous Hill? I wonder if you are looking at the night sky above your head now? dont know, do if you will think of me?”

Chapter

“Tanaka, why call me so late?”

Hiroshi Tanaka sighed and said,

“Miss, something happened today. The president is very angry. He just smashed a lot of antiques in the house.”

Nanako felt nervous, and hurriedly asked,

“Tanaka, what happened? Is father having any trouble?”

Koichi Tanaka said:

“Today, the president took me to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, intending to sign a share agreement with the board of directors of the company. After the agreement was signed, the president and the financial staff sent 4.5 billion USD to the account of the company.”

“Isn"t my father always wanting to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals? Today this is what he wanted, so why is he angry?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said helplessly:

“Before the president, the financial staff made the payment, we didnt know that company had actually changed hands.”

“Changed ownership?”

“What"s the matter? didnt it mean that Jiro is missing? Is he back again?”

“No,”

“its not Jiro who is back, but Jiro"s brother, who is said to have been dead, suddenly came back alive!”

“Huh?”

“What"s the matter? Why am I getting more and more confused?”

“Hey”

“This is nothing. The point is that Ichiro, as the sole heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, transferred all the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, 90% that is to b exact, to a Chinese company called JX Pharmaceuticals.”

Nanako was surprised and said:

“Isn"t my father investing in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical for 30%? Then Ichiro only has Kobayashi Pharmaceutical 70% shares. How can he transfer 90% of the shares of the company?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a stunned voice:

“This is the reason why the president is angry! He signed a share agreement with Masayoshi, the acting president of Pharmaceuticals, and paid after the signing, but Ichiro is back, which means The equity agreement signed by Masayoshi is invalid.”

Nanako nodded slightly and said,

“So, my father"s plan to buy a stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical has been lost?”

“its more than an intention to fail,”

“The chairman of JX Pharmaceutical clearly told the president that Ito Co., Ltd. remitted the 4.5 billion USD to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, he will not refund!”

“Ah?!”

“How come there is such a shameless person? The act of holding shares is an equity transaction. When we pay, the other party must pay the corresponding shares. If the other party is unwilling to pay the shares, then it must return the money the same way, and even paying liquidated damages, why did the other party not give us shares and deduct our money?! This is too much, right?! Doesn"t he know law?”

Koichi Tanaka said very depressedly at this time:

“Miss, the other party is simply an extrajudicial fanatic!”

“Extrajudicial fanatic?”

“With the character of her father, it is impossible to be willing to suffer from this dumb loss, right? Does he have no countermeasures?”

Hiroshi Tanaka sighed:

“Of course the president is not willing to suffer from this dumb loss. He originally wanted to fight the other party desperately, but he was persuaded by me. the president can"t offend him! Oh, right, speaking of it. You even know this person, Missy.”

“I know?”

“Who is he?”

Koichi Tanaka said:

“That"s Aoxue"s coach, Charlie Wade who injured Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki with one palm!”

“What? Master Wade?!”

When Nanako heard this, she exclaimed in excitement, and blurted out:

“Master Wade has come to Japan?!”

Chapter

“Isn"t what I said just now is not clear enough? This Charlie is cheating your father for four and a half billion! Why do you seem to be excited when you hear that he is coming to Japan?”

However, Koichi Tanaka naturally did not dare to ask this question. At this time, Nanako saw that he did not respond, and hurriedly asked him:

“Tanaka, answer me quickly! Master Wade really came to Japan?”

Koichi Tanaka can only honestly say:

“Yes, Miss, he came to Japan, he"s in Tokyo, I saw him today.”

Nanako asked,

“He came to Japan, did you see him in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical?”

“Yes.”

“dont know if the situation is too specific, but it should be to take Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.”

Nanako felt a little regretful, and thought to herself:

“If Master Wade came to Japan just to receive Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, then he should only stay in Tokyo for a few days. After the business is finished, I am afraid he will return to China? He certainly won"t come to Kyoto, then I definitely won"t have the chance to see him…”

Thinking of this, Nanako suddenly had a very strong idea in his heart, she wanted to go to Tokyo, she wanted to see Charlie! So she hurriedly asked Koichi Tanaka:

“Tanaka, do you know Master Wade will stay in Tokyo for a few days?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said awkwardly:

“Miss, dont know this too well…”

Nanako hurriedly said,

“I‟ll let steward prepare and take the car to Tokyo tomorrow morning.”

“Back to Tokyo?”

“Miss, didnt you always want to cultivate your body in Kyoto? Why do you suddenly want to come back at this time? Is it…Is it for Mr. Charlie?”

“Yes!”

“I want to see Master Wade, if I dont come back, I"m afraid there will be no chance!”

Tanaka Hiroshi suddenly realized that something seemed to be wrong. He couldn"t help thinking in his heart: “The eldest lady has always been extremely reserved, and has never been confused because of any opposite s3x.”

“But now, she is very excited about the news that Charlie came to Tokyo, and even plans to return to Tokyo to see him tomorrow morning. This is really abnormal…”

“Could it be…”

“Could it be that the eldest lady is already stunned by Charlie?!”

When Tanaka Hiroshi thought of this, his whole person was already shocked. He secretly said:

“The eldest lady has always admired superior martial arts masters, and Charlie is also a master of masters. His strength is so staggering that she is really tempted by him. , It makes sense…”

“But… the president is a complete nationalist. He has made it clear that he will marry a young lady in the future to someone from Japan and she must not marry a man from any country. If the lady really likes Charlie, if it is known by the president, he will definitely be angry!”

At this point, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly said:

“Miss, I can"t do anything!”

“Why Tanaka?”

Hiroshi Tanaka blurted out:

“If the president knows that you have a deep love for Mr. Charlie, he will definitely be very angry. Not only will he not see Mr. Charlie, but you may also even be forbidden by the president, and he may make faster your marriage plan!”

Chapter

“Tanaka…you…you misunderstood, I…I didnt…not to Mr. Charlie. ….. Heart is born…love…”

Hiroshi Tanaka sighed:

“Miss, I have served the Ito family for many years and have been by your side for a long time. I still know you very well. You dont have to hide things from me, and I dont want to explore your privacy. The key is , If you can see your thoughts from the bottom of the page, the president will have the eyes of a torch, and it will be impossible to hide it. you will not see Mr. Charlie, but will leak your thoughts in front of the president… .”

“This…”

“Thank you Tanaka, I understand…”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly asked:

“Miss, will you return to Tokyo tomorrow?”

Nanako bit her lower lip lightly and remained silent for a long time. Then she said sadly:

“I dont want to go back, so as to avoid accidents, it won"t be good if I trouble Master Wade.”

Hiroshi Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief and said:

“Miss is wise, now the president is very annoyed with Mr. Charlie. If it weren"t for the cooperation of the Su family at the moment, the president would have thought of a way to deal with him. , If you come to Tokyo to meet Mr. Charlie at this time, you will definitely add fuel to the fire…”

Nanako whispered, full of loss,

“I know Tanaka, besides, can I ask you something?”

“Miss, if you have anything to do, please give orders!”

Nanako said:

“If father"s conflict with Master Wade intensifies, please Tanaka must stop my father, and dont do anything to hurt Master Wade because of his urgency…”

Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“Miss, to be honest, Mr. Charlie now has president"s 4.5 billion USD. Even if you like him, you can"t turn your elbow out!”

Nanako said very seriously:

“I am not trying to protect Master Wade, but to protect my father. The Ito family is not Master Wade"s opponent. If Master Wade is offended, there will be a disaster…”

Chapter

Nanako gave a hum, then sighed lightly, and said,

“its Okay Tanaka, so be it. Just tell me if you have anything in time.”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“OK eldest lady, then I won"t bother you anymore!”

After hanging up the phone, Nanako held the phone in both hands and looked up at the sky, feeling sad. During this period of time, she missed Charlie every day and night, looking forward to meeting him again, and at the same time, she felt that the chance of seeing him again was very slim. But she didnt expect Charlie to come to Japan! Before, Charlie was separated from her by the sea, she was on this side of the sea, and Charlie was on the other side of the sea. Now, Charlie and her are on the same land, only more than 400 kilometers apart. If she drives, she can get there in four or five hours; if she takes the Shinkansen, it will be more than two hours. When she thought of Charlie, who was thinking about it all night, only a few hours‟ drive away from him, Nanako really wanted to see him. However, when she thinks about her inconvenience now, it will inevitably be known by her father when she sees him in Tokyo, and she can only give up this idea unwillingly. At this time, the dense dark clouds in the sky quietly dispersed at some point, and one after another star gradually emerged from the cloud. Nanako sighed and said to herself:

“It seems that there should be no snow tonight.”

After that, she put away the mobile phone, controlled the wheelchair with both hands, left the deserted yard, and returned to her room. With the help of the maid, Nanako soaked in the hot spring for a while. The pain in her body is still very serious, almost 24 hours, suffering from pain all the time. Originally, the doctor advised her to wear an analgesic pump. The analgesic pump is a device that can automatically infuse fluids at a constant rate and can continuously push pain medications into her veins. Generally speaking, people who have been severely injured or who have just had an operation should wear an analgesic pump, which can relieve pain to a great extent. But Nanako has been reluctant to use it. That"s because the painkillers will cause certain damage to her nerves. Once the painkillers have been used for a long time, it will be more difficult for her to recover in the future, and it is very likely that she will be an invalid who can no longer practice martial arts. Therefore, she has been clenching her teeth and insisting, relying on tenacious willpower to resist physical pain. The natural hot spring in the mansion is taken from the underground hot spring eye. It is rich in minerals and rich in selenium, which is of great benefit to the body and can relieve body pain to a certain extent. But because her body is still injured, she can"t soak in the hot spring for a long time, no more than one hour a day, so Nanako"s happiest time every day is the time in the hot spring. Soaking her body in the hot spring, Nanako couldn"t help but think of Charlie again. She remembered how she was looking for him in the villa area where Charlie lived with the shyness of a girl.

Chapter

“All medicinal materials must be checked manually before they are packed to ensure that the medicinal materials are not loaded incorrectly, there should be no deterioration or damage, and that the amount of medicinal materials is sufficient. Do you understood?”

“Understood President Qin!”

A group of employees hurriedly responded. Qin Gang nodded in satisfaction and continued:

“Before this afternoon, be sure to prepare the first batch of medicines and then send them to the airport. I have already contacted the air cargo company and will take off at 10 o‟clock tonight. The goods will be delivered to Tokyo!”

At the same time, at the Su family residence in Eastcliff. For twenty years, the Old Master of the Su family held a morning meeting in the main hall of the mansion every day. This morning meeting was just like the early dynasty of the ancient emperor, and the children of the Su family had to report to the Old Master the progress of various businesses in the daily morning meeting. If the father has any orders, he will also announce them at the morning meeting. The Su family is thriving, and there are more than 30 children and relatives participating in the morning meeting. The rules at the meeting are very strict. The Old Master sat down on a half-meter-high step, facing everyone, very Carden. Children, grandchildren, and relatives sit in several rows according to their status and generation. At this time, Mr. Su was sitting on a chair like a dragon, looking at the children below the stage, and said in a Carden manner:

“The recent international crude oil situation continues to be turbulent and the global economic downturn has caused international import and export trade to be affected. Now many ocean shipping companies are struggling. It is a good time for our Su family to buy bottoms and buck the trend. The cooperation with the Japanese must be accelerated!”

Chapter

“Inscription on the Forest Wall”

. As the saying goes: Viewed horizontally as ridges and peaks on the sides, the distances are different. dont know the true face of Mount Lu, only because I am on this mountain. Chengfeng is named after this. Chengfeng is sixty in his seventies this year. Although he is not very old, he is no longer a man in his prime age. It stands to reason that his life has been considered a success, but he is still not satisfied. He hopes to lay a solid foundation for the Su family before he retires. At the very least, to realize the long-cherished wish of

“1 is greater than 2+3”

. Since ancient times, no one in the business field can truly dominate. The true meaning of the so-called 1 is greater than 2+3 refers to the sum of the family ranked first, the overall strength is greater than the family ranked second, and the family ranked third. To be more specific, it is equivalent that the Su Family"s comprehensive strength is greater than the combined strength of the Wade Family and the Gu Family. In this way, even if the second-ranked and third-ranked join forces to fight against them, they dont have to worry at all. Only in this way, the Su family can truly sit back and relax. Now, the gap between the Su family and the Wade family is indeed getting wider, but if you want to truly achieve 1 greater than 2+3, there is still a gap of at least a few hundred billion in assets. Therefore, the Su family is now actively seeking breakthroughs overseas, hoping to realize this ambition in one fell swoop. As long as this goal is achieved, Eastcliff will no longer have the concept of three big families. Instead, it is the new pattern of the Su family that despises the heroes. Therefore, Chengfeng attaches great importance to this shipping business. Hearing that the Old Master attaches great importance to ocean transportation, one of the heirs of the Su family couldn"t help but show off in front of him:

“Grandpa, grandson feel that the development of the world economy has encountered considerable resistance now, and all countries have import and export trades. Great contraction. dont know when foreign trade will fully recover. In this case, if you bet on ocean shipping, the risk is still very high. It is very likely that you will copy the bottom half of the mountain. So grandson advises you to think twice. Then go!”

“Think twice?”

“Fifth, how did you discipline your son? He hasn"t grown well, so he dares to question here. My decision, is it true that I am useless, old, and still able to eat?”

The fifth son is Holden Su, the fifth son of Mr. Su. The Su family has five sons and two daughters. Holden is the fifth son of Father Su and the last of the seven children. The young man who just spoke was Normen Su, the youngest son of Holden. Normen is just eighteen years old this year, and is considered an academic genius. Last year, he was admitted to Harvard University on his own strength.

Chapter

“You read, go inside you dog? Dare to question your grandfather"s decision here?!”

“I”

“Okay, dont beat him, let someone take him out, we Continue the meeting!”

Holden"s heart was bleeding a long time ago, but the Old Master didnt speak, he didnt dare to stop. Seeing that the Old Master finally spoke, he put his hands away and suppressed the distress in his heart, and yelled at the servant standing next to him:

“Hurry up and get this unfilial son out of my face!”

Several people immediately stepped forward and dragged out Normen, who was vomiting blood, dizzy and tinnitus. The Old Master Su cleared his throat and continued:

“This cooperation with the Japanese will not only win at least 20% of the operating rights of Tokyo Port, Yokohama Port and Osaka Port, but also let them provide at least no less than For all kinds of cargo ships and oil tankers with a displacement of 3 million tons, whoever has the most resources will have the opportunity to become one of us. Therefore, when going to Japan this time, we must take a good look at the true strengths of Ito and Takahashi. In addition, we must force the two of them to use the most resources!”

The eldest son Zynn blurted out:

“Father, dont know who you plan to let these two Japanese families cooperate with this time?”

Elder Su was silent for a moment, and then said:

“Zynn, you are the eldest son and grandson, and it is time for you to take the lead. This time, you will take the lead!”

Zhifei, the eldest grandson of Su, and the eldest son of Zynn, is 28 years old this year and is the most outstanding male heir of the Su family. Upon hearing that he was selected, Zhifei immediately stood up and said firmly:

“Please rest assured, I will go all out!”

Elder Su nodded lightly, and his eyes fell on the beautiful and glamorous girl beside Zhifei. It was also at this moment that the Old Master"s eyes were finally not so hard. Instead, he was replaced by a somewhat pampering look. He smiled and said,

“Zhiyu, you will graduate from Yale soon. its also time to go out and exercise. This time you will follow your brother, learn more, watch more, and accumulate some experience!”

The beautiful and glamorous girl stood up, bowed slightly, her expression was not lukewarm, her eyes were lukewarm, her tone was neither salty nor free of salt, and said,

“Ok, Grandpa, I will.”

Chapter

“Zhuangzi·Autumn Water”

, a conversation between Huizi and Zhuangzi is recorded. Huizi said that Zi is not a fish, and he knows the joy of fish. The Old Master named her Zhiyu, hoping that she can be happy, happy, simple and happy. Since she can know

“the joy of fish”

, she can naturally know

“the joy of man”

.

Chapter

“Zynn, you and Zhifei and Zhiyu should hurry up to discuss a general plan, and then hurry up to prepare for the journey. The sooner the better.”

Zynn immediately stood up and said respectfully:

“Father rest assured, I will discuss a plan with the two of them as soon as possible, and strive to leave for Japan tonight!”

Chengfeng nodded and exhorted:

“As long as this kind of choice is made, it is particularly important who we contact first. Although the Ito family and the Takahashi family have fallen a bit due to the overall recession of the Japanese economy over the years, their overall strength is still very strong in Japan. Stay at the forefront, and you must carefully decide which one to contact first.”

Zynn said immediately:

“Good father, we will start the discussion right away and report the results to you as soon as possible.”

Chengfeng smiled with satisfaction and said:

“Zynn, eighteen years ago, you won Changying and became the most dazzling one among the younger generation of Eastcliff, but in the past eighteen years, you have not been able to achieve greater glory. Of course, you are not to blame. It is our family who has never encountered any decent opponents in China over the years.”

Speaking of this, Chengfeng sneered, stood up, and fervently said:

“The domestic market has no room for incremental growth. If we want to continue to grow, we must go abroad, go to sea, and develop into the ocean!”

“Otherwise, the veteran families in the West, including Rothschilds, will still pop out and disgust us at odds and ends!”

“Therefore, this ocean-going strategy is a good opportunity for the Su family to create new brilliance, and it is also a good stage for you to lay a higher achievement!”

“If this battle is fought beautifully, I can be considered to be consummated, and I can retreat with peace of mind to enjoy the family happiness. By then, you will be the Patriarch of the Su Family!”

When Zynn heard this, he bowed deeply and shouted loudly,

“Father rest assured, Zynn will do his best! Create new glory for the Su family!”

After the meeting, Zynn returned to his mansion with a pair of children with excitement. As soon as he got home, he called his son and daughter to the study, and said with a high spirit:

“My children, this time is a good opportunity for our family to make new achievements in the Su family. You two are going to Japan this time. , We must get the best terms of cooperation. Whether we choose the Ito family or the Takahashi family in the end, we must compress their interests to the extreme and strive for the greatest benefit for our Su family!”

Zhifei immediately said:

“Dad, when we go to Japan this time, should we first contact the Ito family or the Takahashi family?”

Zynn asked,

“What do you think?”

Zhifei said:

“I think its best to contact the Ito family first, because the Ito family is strong in Tokyo and Kyoto. Tokyo has the Port of Tokyo, and there are Osaka Port and Nagoya Port near Kyoto. In theory, the Ito family is in Ports and shipping have greater potential.”

“Yeah”

“Your point of view is very reasonable, and I also tend to contact the Ito family first.”

Zhiyu frowned and said in a lukewarm tone:

“Dad, brother, I think we should first contact the Takahashi family.”

“Oh?”

“Zhiyu, why do you think so?”

Chapter

“First of all, although the Ito family has strong resources in Tokyo, and also has good strength in Osaka and Nagoya, Japan"s real super seaport is actually next to Tokyo. The port of Yokohama.”

“Although the Takahashi family is slightly inferior to the Ito family in Tokyo, they are very tough in Yokohama. It can be said that Yokohama is the base camp of the Takahashi family.”

“Secondly, the Ito family is somewhat troubled now, Ito Yuhiko"s daughter was seriously injured while participating in an international Sanda competition in Aurous Hill some time ago and is currently recuperating. Ito himself loves this daughter very much. The physical condition of the daughter will more or less distract him. Once this person"s energy is not full Focusing on our work 100% will have an impact on our cooperation. Even if the impact is only 1%, it is a real impact.”

Zynn frowned,

“Ito Yuuhiko"s daughter was injured? I have never heard of this.”

Zhiyu said lightly:

“I asked someone to investigate the situation of these two companies, including their family"s children.”

“Zhiyu, you still think about the problem most. All-round!”

Zhiyu said without a wave:

“Brother, dont slap me here anymore. You will be the one who will be alone in the future. I will just help you think about it temporarily.”

Zhifei said with a smile:

“Having such a good sister, I will really worry about it in the future!”

Zhiyu gave him a blank look and said,

“One more thing, I have heard that the Ito family had previously wanted to invest in a Japanese pharmaceutical company named Kobayashi. Pharmaceuticals, this matter will also distract his energy to a certain extent.”

Zhifei nodded:

“I know that company, Kobayashi Weisan, I have used it before, and the effect is really good, very powerful.”

“That"s before.

“Zhiyu said lightly:

“Now, there is a JX Weisan in China, which has surpassed them in product strength.”

“Oh,”

“I have a hunch that JX Pharmaceutical will soon emerge. It will catch up with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals first, and eventually catch up.”

At this point, Zhifei seriously suggested:

“If possible, I think its a good opportunity to invest in JX Pharmaceutical now. its possible that there will be more than ten times the return on investment in a few years.”

Zynn waved his hand and said,

“No matter how big the pharmaceutical company is, it will be worth 100 billion. its very big, we still focus on the bigger market and opportunities. This ocean-going project is the key to the internationalization of the Su family.”

Zhiyu wanted to say something, but she swallowed it to her lips and ordered Nodded and said,

“Get back to the subject, dad, which one do you think we should contact first? I still think that Ito Yuihiko has internal and external troubles, and other things involve energy, or the Takahashi family as a whole is more appropriate.”

Zynn looked towards Zhifei asked:

“Zhifei, what do you think?”

Zhifei immediately said:

“If you listen to people persuading you to eat a full meal, I think you should listen to Zhiyu. After all, those who investigate have the right to speak!”

Zynn Nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile:

“You two brothers and sisters are the most outstanding among your peers. If you two work together, you must be famous throughout the country, and even the world!”

Zhifei said with a smile

“I dont dare to compare with Zhiyu. This girl is a pervert. At the age of 22, she is mentally mature and like forty-four. I really dont know what kind of person I have to find in the future to be cured.”

Zhiyu glared at him and said angrily:

“I want you to worry about my business? Think about yourself first. You have been in love with that Sara for so long, when are you going to confess to her?”

Zhifei with a big embarrassment, he blurted out:

“dont talk nonsense! Sara and I are acquaintances, not even friends.”

“Of course.”

“You meet someone. Even if you can"t speak well, of course even friends can"t do it!”

Chapter

“Zhifei, do you have ideas about that girl from the Gu family?”

“No, Dad”

“I just admire her, simple as that.”

Zynn nodded, paused for a while, and then said:

“Gu"s girl is really good. If you really like her, I dont have any objection. I"m just afraid that your grandpa won"t look down on Gu"s family, then it will be difficult.”

Zhifei Upon hearing this, was overjoyed, and blurted out,

“Dad, are you really okay ?”

Zhiyu blurted out:

“Brother, are you stupid? Can"t you hear that Dad is deliberately deceiving you?”

“Ah?!”

“Dad, what do you mean?”

“Zhifei, you are not as smart as your sister!”

“You are the son of the Su family and the third-generation heir of the future Su family, and the strength of the Gu family is really not enough in front of the our family. Your grandfather will definitely not agree to it, nor do I. You will agree, dont forget, the girl from the Gu family has been engaged to Changying"s son since childhood, and I and Changying are at odds, and I will never let you marry the girl from the Gu family in future!”

Zhifei sighed:

“Dad , When did that happen, the millet is old and rotten, besides, hasn"t Changying"s son have been missing for many years?”

Zynn looked at him and said solemnly,

“Leave aside this matter. Your grandfather once discussed with me about your marriage. He even hopes that after completing the internationalization of the Su family, you can marry the eldest daughter of the top American family. This will be more beneficial to our overseas expansion. Domestically, it is no one who can deserve your.”

Zhifei was a little anxious and blurted out:

“Dad, I dont like American women.”

Zynn said solemnly:

“This kind of thing has never been related to liking the word. its nothing more than a pair, understand?”

Zhifei was a little depressed at once. Zhiyu on the side reminded him at this moment:

“Dad, let me declare first, I dont care how you arrange my brother, but no one is allowed to influence my marriage in the future!”

Zhifei exclaimed,

“Hey, Zhiyu ! You just sold your brother like that?”

“No.”

“We are in different situations. If I find a man who can make my heart beat, I will marry him, from the Su family. Nothing has anything to do with me anymore. In the future, I will give birth to children without the surname Su, but you are different. You are going to inherit the Su family.”

Zhifei was speechless. The expression is very depressed. Zynn looked at Zhiyu helplessly, and reminded:

“The premise for you to find the object is that he has to be the right one!”

Zhiyu waved his hand:

“What is the right one, does not exist, who is this lady fancy? Who, whether he is the king of heaven, or the trafficker.”

“Bull$hit!”

“In case he is really a pauper, what can you guarantee for your life"s happiness?”

Zhiyu curled her lips:

“I dont believe it. My dignified Su family, can"t afford a pauper?”

Chapter

“You will also talk about this at home, dare to speak out to see if your grandpa scolds you or not!”

Zhiyu took out her cell phone and said with a smile:

“Or I am now going to give grandpa a call and tell him again in person.”

“Hurry up and get it down!”

“its all right, I won"t talk nonsense with you, anyway, the horoscope hasn"t been written yet, you two Hurry up and study the matter of going to Japan, and then set off early!”

Zhifei said quickly:

“Let"s do this, Dad, this matter is just as Zhiyu said. Let"s meet the Takahashi family first, and then Ito family, as the departure time of it, I think, try to get earlier, I am now ready to let the crew. What about starting immediately after lunch?”

Zynn nodded and said:”

OK, you guys ready to seize the time to look at , After lunch, dont leave in a hurry. Go and report to your grandfather first. Tell your grandpa about your plans and ideas. If he doesn"t have any comments, you are ready to set off!”

“Okay, dad.”

“Zhiyu, let"s go.”

“You girl really owe to Sara, why do you want to tell dad about Sara?”

Zhiyu chuckled, and said in a playful tone,

“Why dont you mention it? You must have been hiding in your heart. Do you really have to accept your fate and obey the family arrangements in the future?”

Zhifei sighed and said,

“We are from this background, and we have everything we have on the day we were born. The only part of the feeling is that you dont have autonomy. dont you know that? Why do you still choke those words with dad?”

“I"m happy.”

“Anyway, Zhiyu"s future will never be at the mercy of anyone!”

Zhifei shook his head helplessly:

“Okay, I won"t talk to you about these meaningless things. This time we are going to Japan. It may take a few days. You can quickly prepare your luggage. After dinner, let"s go to Grandpa. Then, we‟ll be ready to leave after the report.”

Zhiyu hummed, stretched, and said lazily:

“Hey, its too early in the morning. I‟ll get some sleep when I go back to the room. Come call me.”

Zhifei looked at her back and sighed heavily:

“Auntie, I really will take you with me dont worry.”

Tokyo, Japan at this moment. Charlie had been lying down on the top terrace of Kobayashi"s house all morning. Today, Paul is busy resolving the remaining lengthy legal documents with the local business department in Tokyo. Liang and Ichiro first went to the production base of the company. Although Qin Gang"s medicinal materials will not arrive until the evening, Liang still needs to find out about the production base first, and then arrange the work of transferring JX Weisan in advance. In this way, after the medicinal materials arrive at night, he can start trial production directly overtime. Therefore, Charlie became the most idle one. So, he sat on the deck chair on the terrace, enjoying the unique scenery and cold wind from 100 meters above Tokyo. Issac walked over at this time and said respectfully:

“Master if you are idle, shall we go out in the afternoon? Ginza and Shinjuku in Tokyo are very famous.”

Charlie waved his hand:

“I have nothing to do with shopping. You go with Mr. Orvel.”

Issac smiled and said:

“I have something to go shopping with him, the Old Master, I guess is holding back his energy and wants to try Japanese Special Place.”

“Then let him Go.”

“That thing is considered legal here, so go if you want.”

Chapter

“If there is nothing wrong in the evening, let him go over and see.”

“You can move around freely for a while, and you dont have to go around me.”

Mr. Orvel asked hurriedly,

“Master, do you have any arrangements for a while?”

“I‟ll go out and walk around by myself.”

Mr. Orvel smiled and asked,

“Master, are you going to Fengyue Street? I heard that the g!rls on Fengyue Street in Japan are very punctual!”

Charlie waved his hand:

“Forget it, I want to go to the University of Tokyo and walk around. You should go to Fengyue Street to enjoy it yourself.”

“To the University of Tokyo?”

“Master, what are you going to do there? its not your alma mater.”

Charlie said calmly:

“its nothing, just want to go shopping, you dont have to follow me.”

Issac hurriedly said,

“Master, do you want me to send you a car?”

“No.”

“After spending a day at Ichiro"s house, I want to take a walk.”

Seeing this, everyone no longer insisted. Charlie came out and got into the subway station next to the building alone. After seeing the route map, he took the subway to the University of Tokyo. He didnt know why he suddenly wanted to go to the University of Tokyo. Thinking about it carefully, it might be because of Nanako. Although the girl didnt have much contact with him, she was still stubborn and distressed. Charlie knew that she was not in Tokyo, but knew that she was a student of Tokyo University, so he wanted to take a walk and take a look where she went to school. At the same time, a luxury business jet modified by Boeing 737 took off from Eastcliff Airport. Zhifei, Zhiyu brother and sister, and more than a dozen of the Su family members departed to Tokyo together. The Takahashi family, who had received the news in advance, was very excited about the decision of the Su family to meet them first. The main members of the family had already been waiting at Tokyo Narita Airport in advance. At the same time, they also booked the best rooms in Tokyo"s most stylish hotel, Aman Hotel Tokyo, in accordance with Zhiyu"s requirements. And Yuhiko Ito also received the news. After learning that the representative of the Su family had to meet the Takahashi family first, he was furious. Coupled with the fact that Charlie had taken 4.5 billion USD yesterday, it has been stuck in his mind. The two things superimposed on each other, making him even more angry. After dropping more than a dozen pieces of precious porcelain in a row, he secretly vowed that if he didnt get the chance to cooperate with the Su family this time, he would make Charlie pay double the price!

Chapter

Yuhiko Ito said with a black face:

“For this kind of thing, it is very important for the Su family to choose whom to meet first. It is as if you are talking about a girlfriend in Osaka, and at the same time you have work matters to go to Osaka. Your girlfriend should go to work first, which determines which is more important in your mind.”

Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“President, love and career are not the same things…”

Ito Yuihiko said angrily:

“Then treat you as a playboy, you have two lovers in Osaka, and now you go to Osaka to see them separately, then I ask you, will you choose to see your favorite one first, or first See the one you dont like that much?”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“It may also be that I like both, but I can"t meet at the same time, so there must always be an order. If dont know how to choose, maybe I will use lottery or guess coins. its decided in a way, so it doesn"t necessarily represent who I see first, who I like more.”

Takehiko Ito raised his leg, kicked Hiroshi Tanaka distractedly, and blurted out:

“Go on, I f*cking use you to comfort me here? Why should I go!”

Hiroshi Tanaka stepped back a few steps, and said,

“Mr. President, I"m right outside the door. If you have anything, please call me.”

…… At the same time. Charlie has come to the campus of the University of Tokyo. Although the styles of this city are quite different, the University of Tokyo, like Eastcliff University, is one of the top universities in Asia, naturally with a strong academic atmosphere and a sense of sacredness. Charlie is a very knowledgeable person, but it is a pity that he did not have the opportunity to receive a complete higher education. This has always been a great regret in his heart. Back then, one of his parents graduated from Eastcliff University and the other from Tsinghua University. When he was a child, he would often follow his parents to visit these two universities, or accompany his parents to participate in some activities of their alma mater. In the past, he always felt that he would definitely choose one of Eastcliff University and Tsinghua University in the future. After finishing his undergraduate degree, he would choose a top business school from around the world to study in business management. The heirs of most big families basically follow this line. Because the members of the big family are also very clear in their hearts that the more they are born in the big family, the more they have to improve their comprehensive abilities, otherwise, they are very likely to be left out or eliminated by the family. Among the top ten families in Eastcliff, as long as they are young heirs of the right age, it is impossible for anyone to have never studied at university. Of course, Charlie is the only exception. If Charlie is not included, the ratio for undergraduates is 100%, and the ratio for postgraduates is also 100%. Even those people who immediately devote themselves to the family business as soon as they graduate from university will spend their spare time studying for a master"s degree in MBA. It is a pity that Charlie is now 26 years old, and he knows very well in his heart that it is impossible for him to return to school to study for a university or for a master"s degree, so this has become his eternal regret. At the University of Tokyo, you can see young people of different skin colors everywhere, dressed in simple and plain clothes, carrying school bags or holding textbooks, and many people appear to be in a hurry. At first he was still surprised, and seeing the Chinese New Year in more than half a month, why didnt Japanese universities have holidays.

Chapter

“No. 1”

,

“Pride of Japanese Women”

“A Strong Contender for Olympic Gold Medals.”

Charlie looked at it and couldn"t help shaking his head. These labels are all put on by classmates who have high hopes for Nanako. However, these labels have also caused moral kidnapping of Nanako to a certain extent. its like telling Nanako all the time that you must win, or else I"m sorry for the strong expectations of us all. Compared with this kind of utilitarian support slogan, Charlie feels that it is better to simply say to her:

“Just work hard, and we will support you even if you fail.”

Thinking of this, Charlie shook his head and sighed, took out his mobile phone, and procured this cinema poster as a souvenir. Seeing that it was not too early, and it was completely dark, he stepped out of the University of Tokyo. After leaving the University, on the roadside, a girl who sang with a guitar attracted his attention. There are many people playing piano and performing arts on the streets of Japan, but this girl plays and sings a Chinese song. This song is Pu Shu"s

“Ordinary Road”

. The phrase

“I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and also through the sea of people, everything I once possessed, all of a sudden disappeared like smoke”

, it suddenly hit Charlie"s heart, making him stop. This girl looks like she is about twenty years old. She is a little thin and not long enough, but she is pretty. The little girl can sing very well, but many Japanese people passing by, probably because they dont understand, they pass by her indifferently, without even looking at her. And the guitar box in front of her contained only a small amount of yen. If converted into RMB, it might not add up to fifty. Charlie inferred from the little girl"s pronunciation that the girl should be Chinese, so after the girl finished singing the song, he asked:

“Is it Chinese?”

The little girl nodded, smiled sweetly, and said:

“I am from Sichuan Province, are you also Chinese?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I am from Aurous Hill.”

After speaking, Charlie asked her:

“Are you working or living in Japan?”

“Going to school.”

“I study here, occasionally come out to sing and make some money to subsidize living expenses.”

Charlie nodded, took out the wallet from his pocket, took out about one hundred thousand yen, and put it in the guitar case in front of her. The girl was taken aback, and hurriedly waved her hand:

“Sir, you dont need to give so much money…”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“It is a pleasure to meet a compatriot in another country.”

With that said, afraid that the girl would return the money to him, he turned around and left. At this moment, several young Japanese men came to the girl, one of them snatched her guitar, and yelled,

“Who asked you to sing here? Tell us Bunkyo Has the runaway group said hello? Also, what song are you singing now? Are you looking for death?!”

Chapter

“Shinjuku Incident”

. The story background in the movie is the Japanese gangster. In Japan, the Yamaguchi Formation and Inagawa will naturally be the big bosses at the top of the food chain. However, not all gangsters are members of the Yamaguchi group and Inagawa. In fact, there are small-scale gang organizations in various cities and districts. These organizations generally like to call themselves

“rogues.”

The favorite thing these tyrants do is to ride a roaring motorcycle with a variety of cold weapons, and fight fiercely against others in the streets and alleys. Of course, more often it is actually bullying the soft and fearing the tough, and bullying the market. The girl who played and sang, seeing a few rioters getting trouble with her, hurriedly begged:

“Sorry, dont know this is your site, I won"t come next time, please forgive me this time.”

“Aren"t coming?”

“If every unruly person can get away with just one sentence if he won"t come next time, where do we put the face of Wenjing gangster!”

The girl asked nervously,

“Then… Then how can you let me go?”

The mobster glanced at the cash in the guitar case in front of her. It was obvious that there were at least one hundred thousand yen here. For these idle mobsters, this was a lot of wealth, enough for them to spend a day or two. Therefore, he sneered:

“its easy to let us let you go, leave the guitar and the money!”

The girl bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, then said with tears:

“Okay…I will give you the guitar and the money…”

Another violent clan immediately reached out and grabbed all the money, greedily put it in his pocket, then winked at the other people, and said:

“Brothers, there is something tonight! Go to the bar to have a good night!”

“Then can I go?”

The mobster with the guitar looked at the girl up and down, and said with a wry face,

“dont go! I think you look good, so let"s take your guitar and sing a song to the brothers, and then Go to the bar with your brothers for a night!”

“No!”

“Want to run? dont ask me who Onizuka Ryuji is!”

Passers-by cast their curious and lively gazes, but Onizuka Ryuji immediately shouted: “What are you looking at? The Bunkyo runaway group does things, and who is not afraid of death, just stand still!”

As soon as these words came out, the passers-by who were onlookers suddenly became scattered. This society seems to be highly polite, but in fact everyone is indifferent. This kind of indifference is polite on the surface, but shunned by the heart. No one wants to cause trouble to others, let alone trouble themselves. Therefore, naturally no one is willing to do what is right at this time. Just when Onizuka Ryuji was proud of everyone"s avoidance, a gloomy voice rang in his ear:

“Let her go!”

Onizuka Ryuji turned around and followed the reputation. Seeing that it was the man who had just given the girl one hundred thousand yen, he sneered:

“B*stard! Do you still want to be a hero to save the beauty?! Do you know that I am from the Bunkyo gang!”

Charlie said indifferently:

“I dont bother to care which group you belong to. If you dont let her go, you will do it at your own risk!”

Chapter

“You dont even look at Bunkyo"s runaway group, boy, you are dead today!”

The girl was shocked and hurriedly shouted:

“Sir, go away! They are all members of the runaway group! The Bunkyo runaway group is the largest violent organization in the entire Bunkyo district, and you can"t afford them!”

Charlie touched his nose, looked at Onizuka Ryuji and said with a smile:

“I heard that there are 23 districts in Tokyo. Doesn"t that mean that there are at least 23 groups in Tokyo like your Bunkyo Bandit One?”

Onizuka Ryuji asked angrily:

“So what? Our Bunkyo runaway group ranks in the top five in Tokyo! Can you afford it?”

Charlie snorted:

“You can"t provoke it or not, I will know after you provoke it!”

“b*stard!”

“Boy, you are too arrogant!”

“Kill him to death!”

When the other people heard this, they immediately pulled out the forearm iron rods from their waists, swarmed up, and rushed towards Charlie. These people, without exception, are all ordinary gangsters, and their strength is almost equal to zero in Charlie"s eyes. Therefore, he was not afraid of so many people rushing to him at once. At this time, the girl who was caught tightly by Onizuka Ryuji shouted:

“Sir, be careful! Run!”

“Run?”

“Dignified boy, how can you run?”

“You, you…dont come here! Or I will kill her!”

Charlie said coldly:

“If you let her go now, I will neither beat you nor scold you.”

“I only need one of your right arms as punishment, so you can use at least one arm in the future.”

“What?!”

“just”

“I‟ll give you the opportunity, but if you still resist, then I will abolish your two arms and let you even use the toilet and wipe your a** in the future. No! I‟ll count three seconds, consider it yourself!”

Chapter

“I originally wanted to leave you an arm, but you just didnt want to be on the road. If that"s the case, dont blame me for being impolite.”

Onitsuka Ryuji was guilty, but yelled hoarsely:

“b*stard! You Chinese had better keep a low profile! This is Japan! its Tokyo! Are you afraid that my brothers will hack you to death?!”

Charlie smiled indifferently:

“Your brothers? Are they all lying in the green belt.”

Onizuka Ryuji said loudly,

“We have five hundred people in the Bunkyo Runaway Group! One person can beat you into flesh with one punch! No matter how you dare to take care of your nostalgia, just wait for our Bunkyo Runaway Team to kill you!”

Charlie snorted coldly:

“Noisy! dont talk about the runaway group, even if your Heavenly King Yamaguchi team comes, I won"t take it seriously.”

Onitsuka Ryuji"s legs were frightened by Charlie"s words! What"s the source of this guy? ! He dares to talk about the Yamaguchi group with contempt? ! Is he really not afraid of death? ! He almost collapsed. He just wanted the evil star to leave quickly, so the tip of the knife pressed against the Chinese girl"s neck and shouted nervously:

“If you dont go away again, I will kill this woman!”

Charlie said with a gloomy expression:

“If you dare to hurt her today, I want everyone in the Wenjing gang to be buried together!”

Onizuka Ryuji is really going to collapse. Why doesn"t this person eat soft and hard? Moreover, looking at his posture when he speaks, it seems that if he really hurts this girl, he will really kill all the members of the Bunkyo gangsters… What kind of perversion is this? ! At this time, Charlie had exhausted his patience. He grasped the zipper of the jacket with his fingers, twisted his fingertips lightly, and he directly took off the metal slider of the zipper. However, Onizuka Ryuji didnt see the movements of his hands, thinking that Charlie was just finishing his clothes. Immediately afterwards, Charlie shook his hand. Before Onizuka Ryuji recovered, he felt a sharp pain in his right hand. The pain immediately dissipated the power of his palm, and the dagger involuntary fell to the ground! He was shocked in his heart and looked at his right hand, only to find that a piece of metal zipper pull was inserted into the back of his right hand! At this time, the girl seized the opportunity in time, her arms suddenly broke free of his restraints, and ran to Charlie quickly. At this time, Onizuka Longer didnt dare to come forward and chase him. He looked at Charlie in amazement. After hesitating for a second, he immediately held his right hand, turned his head and ran! Because the girl was singing on the side of the road, facing the sidewalk, now Onizuka Ryuji ran in the opposite direction and rushed directly onto the road.

Chapter

“Sir, stop chasing, its dangerous!”

Charlie said coldly:

“I have said that should have two arms, and can"t break his words, so as not to let international friends not laugh at me!”

Onitsuka Ryuji heard Charlie"s remarks, his fear in his heart increased sharply, and he ran a little faster under his feet, almost trying his best to escape. Just as he rushed to the middle of the road, a car suddenly couldn"t get away, hit his lap and knocked him out at an angle. After Onizuka Ryuji was hit, his whole person lost his balance completely, and he slumped to the side lane. At this time, on the side lane, a convoy composed of Rolls-Royce was passing quickly. Onitsuka Ryuji suddenly became uncontrollable and rushed in front of one of the Rolls-Royces. The Rolls-Royce was too late to dodge, and then rolled over his arms! Hearing only two clear cracking sounds, the three-ton Rolls Royce directly broke Onitsuka Ryuji"s arms! Rolls-Royce braked, and then the entire Rolls-Royce team stopped. In the Rolls-Royce car that broke Onitsuka Ryuji"s arm, a young man with an angry expression came down. He was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. When he got out of the car, he angrily kicked between Onitsuka Ryuji"s ribs. He screamed: “b@stard thing! Did you know there is a distinguished guest in my car?! It doesn"t matter if you are dead, it shocked the distinguished guest in my car, and I threw you down!”

Onitsuka Ryuji"s arms were crushed, and he wanted to die in pain, but being kicked over with this foot made him cough violently. However, he raised his head weakly and saw the man kicking him. He was so frightened that he cried and said,

“Taka…Mr. Takahashi, I didnt deliberately hit you. I was caught by the man behind. Chasing and rushing to escape, only then fell under your wheels, please forgive me…”

The young man who walked down from the Rolls-Royce is the eldest master of the Takahashi family, Eiki! He had just picked up Zhifei and Zhiyu from Narita Airport and was about to escort them to the Aman Hotel where they were staying, but he didnt expect something like this to happen on the road! Moreover, Zhifei and Zhiyu were in the same car with him. He was sitting in the co-pilot and proudly introduced to the two siblings that there would never be a pedestrian running a red light in Tokyo when the Onitsuka Ryuji suddenly ran into a red light! This incident simply slapped Eiki in the face with lightning speed, and also shocked him, Zhifei and Zhiyu. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the two of them. Otherwise, if it affects the cooperation and negotiation of the next two, wouldn"t it be a mistake? Therefore, he slammed on Onizuka"s body in anger and looked at Charlie who was chasing him. He pointed at Onizuka Ryuji at his feet, and asked Charlie coldly,

“Did you chase this person to the middle of the road?”

Charlie frowned:

“its me, do you have an opinion?”

Eiki angrily roared:

“Enough to live, right? Do you know who I am?”

Charlie squinted his eyes and snorted coldly:

“dont know who you are, and I dont bother to know who you are. I only know that the two arms of the person under your feet are reserved in advance by me. Now you broke his two arms, so you must give me a satisfactory explanation!”

Eiki was stunned, and asked dumbfounded:

“What did you just say?!”

Charlie looked at him and asked contemptuously:

“What? didnt you hear what I just said? Seeing that you dress up like a dog, do you still suffer from intermittent deafness?”

Chapter

“There is no fraud in this matter, right?”

Zhiyu shook her head:

“It shouldn"t be. If someone really wants to do something, they will never do it on the streets of downtown Tokyo, Japan. Isn"t the viaduct from the airport to the city more suitable than here?”

Zhifei relaxed, smiled, and said,

“He must have a hard time hanging on his face. Just after he said that no one ran the red light, he bumped into one.”

After that, Zhifei raised his eyebrows at Zhiyu again:

“I feel that Eiki seems to be a little bit interesting to you. This kid is also very handsome. There are five people. Would you like to consider it?”

Zhiyu said firmly:

“I would never consider Japanese men.”

“Why?”

“Japanese men are at least similar to Chinese men, with less body hair and no body odor. If you change to men from Europe, America, Latin America, and Africa, that would be indescribable.”

Zhiyu curled her lips:

“dont say I haven"t thought about falling in love now. Even if I fall in love, I must find a pure Chinese.”

Zhifei asked again:

“Why?”

Zhiyu said indifferently:

“When two people get along, they have the same culture, the same tradition, the same habits, and the same cognition. It will save a lot of worry. If I tell my boyfriend, I want to go to Dunhuang to have a look. At Mogao Grottoes, he replied to me,

“Where is Dunhuang? What is Mogao Grottoes?”

Zhifei laughed:

“My dear sister, dont have such a strong character. Is it okay to beat your boyfriend at every turn in the future?”

Zhiyu said:

“I"m just making an analogy with you to let you know that Chinese men and Chinese women are the best combination, so you should never blindly pursue any foreign love in the future.”

Zhifei sighed and didnt want to continue talking about this topic. Instead, he looked out the window and saw that Charlie was surrounded by so many bodyguards, and his expression was not scared at all. He couldn"t help but smile:

“This Japanese guy he is kind of kind, surrounded by so many bodyguards, I"m not afraid at all.”

Zhiyu nodded and hummed:

“Maybe your brain is not so good?”

Zhifei smiled and said,

“dont say it, this Japanese guy is pretty handsome.”

Zhiyu smacked his lips:

“Pray that he won"t be beaten and disfigured by Eiki Takahashi later.”

Zhifei helplessly:

“Why is your mouth so poisonous?”

Chapter

“Do you know me from the first day?”

…… At this moment, Eiki was looking at Charlie coldly. He wanted to give an order to let people beat Charlie to death. However, after all, this place is near the University of Tokyo and a downtown area. So many people watched it. If it is done publicly, all kinds of public relations will be inevitable in the follow-up. In addition, there are two distinguished guests in the car, especially Zhiyu, who is quite appetizing of him, and he has to maintain sufficient demeanor in front of her. If he shows the overbearing and violent side, it will definitely affect her impression of himself. So, he looked at Charlie, snorted, and said high up:

“Boy, today is your lucky day, I dont want to be familiar with you, you kneel and knock me three heads, this matter is over!”

Charlie seemed to hear a joke:

“You seem to be a little confused about the situation. The crux of the problem now is that you still owe me two arms!”

“You…”

“its kind to give this kid a way to survive, but he ran into the road to death. If I take advantage of the situation to beat him, no one will blame me?”

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said:

“Good boy! I give you face, not to make you cheek! Since you dont want your face, then dont blame me for being impolite!”

After speaking, he immediately shouted at the bodyguards:

“Hit him for me!”

As soon as the voice fell, a thin girl suddenly rushed into the crowd, it was the girl who was playing and singing on the street. The girl rushed in and stood in front of Charlie, blurting out:

“I"m sorry, this gentleman clashed with the mobster to protect me, and I hope you dont embarrass him!”

As she said, she bowed to everyone. At this time, Charlie directly stopped the girl and said lightly:

“These people are not worth your bow to them, go and wait.”

“He is Eiki Takah…”

“He is one of the most powerful second-generation rich in Tokyo. If you mess with him, you will have a lot of trouble!”

Charlie said lightly:

“I dont care if he is a high bridge, a low bridge, or a dangerous bridge. He owes me two arms today, and he must return it.”

Having said that, Charlie gently pushed her, and said:

“Hurry and hide, otherwise if I am distracted and injured because of protecting you, you must be upset, right?”

The girl was pushed out by Charlie and subconsciously wanted to break in again, but when she thought of Charlie"s words, she suddenly hesitated again. She saw Charlie"s skill just now, knowing that Charlie is not an ordinary person, maybe he has the ability to compete with these people, but if he is injured because of being distracted by her, then she is really to be blamed! Thinking of this, she had to stand aside nervously, the phone in her hand had already entered the emergency number, and planned to call the police as soon as the situation was wrong. At this time, Zhiyu in the car looked at Charlie and couldn"t help raising her eyebrows, and said to Zhifei,

“Hey, the Japanese guy in your mouth is actually a Chinese!”

Zhifei sighed:

“Since I am a Chinese, I should know the reason why a strong dragon does not suppress a snake. Why is he still against Eiki? This kid has a bit of a tiger character…”

Zhiyu shook his head and said regretfully:

“This guy looks pretty good, but I didnt expect his brain to not work well…”

Chapter

“Fight me! Only one breath left. Together with this person under my feet, you will be thrown into the Rubbish Heap!”

More than ten bodyguards gathered around Charlie for a long time, waiting for these words. With an order from Eiki, they quickly rushed to Charlie, and everyone tried their best for fear of falling behind. After all, Charlie is only one person. In their eyes, this is the standard of more monks and porridge. Everyone is a top master. If anyone is a little slower, this kid may notice them. In that case, those who lag behind will have no chance to show their strength in front of the young master! Seeing so many people surrounding Charlie, Takahashi suddenly shrank the encircling circle, and a sneer of mockery was wiped from the corner of his mouth. “A little man, dare to confront Eiki on the streets of downtown Japan. Isn"t this a death-seeking thing?”

“its a pity that, as the eldest master of the Takahashi family, it is not convenient for me to personally shoot in front of so many people. Otherwise, I really want to destroy you by myself!”

Eiki was expecting to see Charlie"s dying appearance immediately, but he didnt expect that a few screams of horror and pain suddenly came from the encircling men made up of more than ten masters! Immediately afterwards, several people on the periphery of the encirclement circle flew out one after another! “what!”

“pain!”

“This kid, is he a human?!”

Accompanied by these few hoarse roars, several people flew out, and then fell heavily to the ground. One of them flew to the feet of Eiki in a daze! The subordinate was grabbed by Charlie"s in the neck and threw him out directly, so he lay heavily on Eiki"s feet, and with a bang, Eiki was startled! Immediately afterwards, the man raised his head with great difficulty, his forehead was already full of blood! The man looked at Eiki with extremely painful eyes, and said,

“Young…Young master…”

Immediately after that, there was a pop, and a large cloud of blood mist was ejected from the mouth! This large mass of blood mist was sprayed on Eiki"s vamp and trouser legs, and the white trousers were completely stained red with blood! Eiki hurried back half a meter in fright, and saw that his subordinate said in great pain,

“Mr….that b@stard… so awesome… .”

After finishing talking, he lay down on the ground again with a loud boom, completely losing consciousness! Eiki felt that his brain was instantly energized with high voltage! what happened?! These bodyguards are top masters! Even Master of Masters! Why did he get down on the ground like a waste in front of that kid? ! Before he could understand the situation, several other people were also defeated by Charlie one after another! These so-called masters fell to the ground one after another, just like a bowling pin that was hit by a bowling ball. Suddenly, besides Charlie, only Eiki Takahashi stood alone.

Chapter

“This kid… is too strong?!”

Zhiyu was also dumbfounded, and blurted out:

“He is indeed a top expert, it seems that I underestimated him just now…”

At this moment, Charlie had already put down all the bodyguards and walked towards Eiki. While Eiki was trembling with fright and his legs were weak. He wanted to escape, only to find that his legs didnt listen at all. And he knew very well in his heart that this guy was so powerful that he couldn"t escape it… So, he could only say in horror:

“What do you want?! I tell you, I am the youngest of the Takahashi family!”

Charlie went up and slapped Eiki"s face severely, and said coldly:

“I care what bridge master you are, now let"s talk about what you owe me two arms!”

Eiki was dizzy by Charlie"s slap! He grew up, he has always been spoiled, pampered, and held in the palm of the hand by countless people like stars holding the moon. When has he been beaten? Moreover, he was slapped in the street! This is really shameful! Eiki Takahashi clutched his swollen face, gritted his teeth and roared:

“b*stard! Do you dare to hit me?! Beware that I want your life!”

Charlie stretched out his hand and patted his face, and said faintly:

“its just a skin test for you. I said, you owe me two arms!”

After all, Charlie didnt bother to talk nonsense with him, grabbing his right wrist directly, and shaking his hand was just a twist. Immediately after hearing a

“click”

, Eiki"s right arm had broken from the elbow, and his pain was so great that he cried, his nose and tears flowed:

“It hurts… my arm hurts so much. Up…”

Charlie remained unmoved, and said:

“This is just one piece, you still owe me one, come on, stretch out your left hand!”

Eiki was trembling in pain, and his face was extremely pale. He really realized that Charlie hadn"t joked with him this time. Panicked, he knelt on the ground with his knees soft, crying and begging:

“Brother, I"m sorry, its me! I shouldn"t be entangled with you, please forgive me, dont take my left arm it will be a waste…I beg you…”

Charlie said with a grim expression:

“Everyone is an adult, and you have to be brave enough to bear it, instead of kneeling down and begging for mercy!”

After speaking, Charlie asked again:

“Do you think that if you ask me, I will spare you?”

“Sir, I am willing to pay you a sum of money, how about 100 million yen? As long as you nod your head, I will give you money!”

Charlie said coldly:

“dont talk about these useless things, even if you give me 100 billion, you can"t keep this arm.”

At this time, Zhiyu in the car couldn"t stand it anymore, and said,

“Brother, we can"t just sit back and watch this matter, otherwise it won"t be justified.”

“Man?”

“Are you crazy? didnt you see the strong power of this kid? What if he even beats you?”

Zhiyu said earnestly:

“I"m going to reason with him, or know it with affection and move it with reason, otherwise we will sit in the car and watch Eiki Takahashi being deposed, which is not in line with the justice of the world.”

“Oh, no! Safety first!”

Zhifei was persuading, Zhiyu had already opened the car door and went straight out!

Chapter

“You gentleman, you are Chinese. You have to be forgiving. You dont understand the things?”

Charlie didnt expect that someone would dare to give this Eiki a head start. Moreover, she is still a woman. He frowned and looked at Zhiyu, and asked in a cold voice,

“You should be Chinese too when I hear you? Why Want to intercede for this little kid?”

Zhiyu said blankly,

“I"m not pleading, I just advise you not to be a man in the wild, you should stay in the line of everything.”

Charlie smiled and asked her:

“Just now, he asked those dozen or so people to gang up on me, why didnt you stop him and persuade him to stay a line in everything?”

Zhiyu was stunned by Charlie"s question. Just now, a thought flashed in her mind, if Charlie couldn"t hold it and his life was in danger, she would definitely have to come down and stop Eiki. However, she knew very well in her heart that he would definitely not believe what she said now. So she opened the mouth and said:

“A dozen people beat you up, haven"t you been injured? Since you are not injured, why dont you leave some room for the other party?”

Charlie sneered and asked,

“He doesn"t give me the room, why should I give it to him?”

Zhiyu blurted out:

“You gentleman, let"s just talk about things. What happened just now was that you made a mistake first. This is the main road, not your back garden. You chasing and fighting people on this road are inherently wrong. First, and after that person was chased by you, he was finally crushed by this car.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Then I ask you, do you know why I chased that kid just now?”

Zhiyu said coldly:

“dont know, I dont want to know, dont say anything else, you chase each other on the street, this itself is very rude.”

Having said that, Zhiyu said again:

“You were wrong in this matter, but you did it to Mr. Takahashi for no reason, and you still attacked him for no reason. This is justified, right?”

Charlie snorted:

“Girl, I dont think you are like a treacherous person, why do you want to defend two idiots? And there are still two s*umbags?”

“scm?”

“Then I ask you, why are the two scm in your mouth, one was chased by you and caused a car accident, the other was crippled by you?”

Charlie said disdainfully:

“The term fake pious, used on a superficial person like you, could not be more appropriate!”

Zhiyu was a little angry, but asked,

“Hey, what did you say?! I"m superficial?”

“Yes, and very superficial!”

After a pause, Charlie said again:

“The more superficial people, the more they believe what they see. Let"s not talk about what evil this kid who was crushed by the car did, just say that this guy with the surname Takahashi, gets off the car. Just pretend to be non-stop with me and let so many people work on me together. Do you think this person is innocent? If I were a little less skilled, I would have been beaten to death by those bodyguards a while ago!”

Zhiyu"s angry chest continued to rise and fall, and said angrily:

“I just want you to be forgiving. You have broken one of his arms. Isn"t that enough?”

“Not enough!”

“I just said, I will have two!”

“you……”

Zhiyu was really angry. She didnt expect this kid to be so defiant!

Chapter

“You gentleman, I am from Eastcliff…”

Before she finished speaking, Charlie interrupted her directly and said with a little dissatisfaction:

“You lady, you dont need to tell me who you are, and I dont want to know, let alone try to suppress me with your identity. Because even if you are a heavenly king, I won"t give you half face in this matter today, have you heard me clearly?”

Zhiyu"s mood was a bit untenable! Since childhood, no one has dared to speak to her in this tone. She has long been accustomed to the feeling of being respected and complimented wherever she goes, but she did not expect that the guy in front of her would really not give any face! Even, he didnt even let her finish speaking! The urge in Zhiyu"s heart was immediately ignited by Charlie. She snorted and said angrily:

“I‟ll take care of this matter today! If you dare to move him, I will definitely make you regret it!”

Charlie smiled playfully:

“Make me regret?”

“Yes!”

As soon as Zhiyu finished speaking, she heard a click from the side, and then, Eiki"s miserable cry came out! She immediately looked at Eiki, and saw that his left arm had obviously been twisted by Charlie, now with both arms shrugged in front of her, crying loudly in pain! Zhiyu looked at Charlie angrily, and shouted:

“What the h*ll is going on with you? You must have trouble with me?”

Charlie shook his head:

“dont be affectionate. dont know you at all. Why should I have trouble with you? You are air in my eyes.”

After all, Charlie didnt bother to look at the two of them again, took back all the money he had robbed from the singing girl from the pocket of Onizuka Longer who was lying on the ground, and then turned around and came to the singing girl. “Take the money away and dont come out to play or sing in the future.”

The girl whimpered with grateful tears and choked:

“I"m sorry, I"m causing you trouble…”

Charlie shook his head and said,

“If you are in a foreign country, you must take care of yourself. I"m leaving now.”

After that, he turned and left the scene. Zhiyu was so angry that she clenched her fists, staring at his back and shouted:

“b*stard, stop for me!”

Chapter

“Say! Who is that guy?! What is his name, where does he live, and what is his background?!”

The girl said with some horror:

“I dont know that gentleman…”

“bulls*it!”

“Do you think I"m a three-year-old kid? You dont know if you dont know me? If you dont tell me honestly, I will kill you!”

Zhiyu glared at him and said coldly,

“Mr. Eiki, its not appropriate to yell at a little girl, right?”

Eiki came back to his senses a little bit, suppressing the anger in his heart, gritted his teeth and said:

“Miss Su, you saw it just now, that b@stard took my arms!”

Zhiyu said blankly:

“Yes, I saw it. It was the man who abolished your arm just now. What does it have to do with this little girl? You dont know what is wronged and indebted? Let"s talk about it. , The injury on your arm can be recovered after three or five months of care after a plaster cast. Is it such a lack of grace?”

“No manner?!”

“This girl is obviously related to that man, as long as she honestly tells me the man"s information, I will naturally not embarrass her!”

Zhiyu glared at him and said angrily:

“This girl has said enough. If you dont know that man, dont you understand?”

Eiki said angrily,

“Who knows if she is lying!”

Zhiyu said coldly:

“Whether she is lying or not has nothing to do with you. If you want to ask for more details, you can ask others for advice. If others tell you, its your duty. dont tell you. It threatens the personal safety of others at every turn. dont you remember what happened just now?”

Eiki Takahashi"s expression was hard to look at all of a sudden. He knew that Zhiyu was reminding him not to be too arrogant. The reason why he offended the man just now was entirely because he was too arrogant. Not only did he curse, he also asked the bodyguard to deal with him and it ended up like this. Zhiyu"s words made him feel very shameless on his face. However, on the one hand, because the Su family behind Zhiyu is much stronger than the Takahashi family, on the other hand, because he has a good impression of Zhiyu, he can only suppress the anger in his heart at this time. Zhiyu asked the singing girl:

“Girl, you just said you dont know that man, then why did he help you out? I think he took some money from the person who was hit by the car just now. about you?”

The girl said seriously:

“I can tell you clearly, that gentleman is a good person!”

“I was playing guitar and singing on the side of the road, and no one cared about it. The gentleman gave me 100,000 yen, and then the mob went around with a few violent elements, grabbed my money and guitar, and asked me to accompany them. They wanted to take me to drink, the gentleman saved me!”

Zhiyu frowned,

“Is the man who was hit by the car a runaway?”

Chapter

“They are all members of the runaway group. The gentleman saw the uneven road and injured several other violent elements. Then the runaway clan who was hit by the car took a knife to my neck. Because of me, the gentleman knocked down his knife and I was spared.”

“Then the violent race was about to run away, and the gentleman chased him out, causing him to be hit by a car. You know the rest.”

After hearing this, Zhiyu was stunned. She did not expect that the plot would be reversed so quickly! The rebellious and Abneral young man just now was actually trying to save an innocent girl from the hands of the members of the runaway group. Moreover, that little girl is a Chinese compatriot! She could even imagine that if it weren"t for the man to rescue her today, this Chinese girl in a foreign country would definitely be harmed by the mobsters, and might even be abused by them! No wonder, that man shot so hard! If it were herself, she would want to abolish these people! Eiki was still yelling at the other party in anger, and even let a dozen bodyguards go up and besiege the other party. From this point of view, it is not too much to have two arms scrapped! At this moment, Zhiyu"s anger at Charlie disappeared instantly. So, she looked at the girl and asked,

“Do you know where the other party is from? Which runaway group is from?”

The girl hurriedly replied:

“its the Bunkyo Group, the biggest violent group in Bunkyo District!”

“Bunkyo Runaway Group?”

“Bunkyo Runaway Group should be an external force of your Takahashi family, right? They grabbed money from a little girl in the street and forced her to accompany them. This is too much, right?”

Eiki"s expression was shocked, and then he couldn"t hide his embarrassment and said:

“Miss Su, where did you hear the rumor? Our Takahashi family has nothing to do with the runaway group…”

Zhiyu snorted and said:

“Mr. Takahashi, I have investigated it clearly before I came here. Your Takahashi family started from the gray world in the early years, but later you didnt go to the black, and then washed the white in time. The transformation is very successful!”

After that, Zhiyu said again:

“I know that more than half of the runaway groups in Tokyo and the surrounding areas are under your family"s control, but you are very smart and did not let the Takahashi family directly control these runaways. The regiment, instead of using some distant relatives with foreign surnames, right?”

Eiki said embarrassingly:

“That…Miss Su…These runaway groups are indeed managed by our foreign relatives, but our Takahashi family has long since ignored this business ”

Zhiyu snorted coldly:

“Mr. Takahashi, everyone is an adult. dont think of me as a fool! The reason why this happened today and the reason your arm was scrapped is entirely because of your family. Tolerate the fate caused by the rampant group"s nonsense!”

Eiki Takahashi was speechless and wanted to refute, but he couldn"t find a reason. Zhiyu pointed to the girl and said to Eiki:

“Mr. Takahashi, this lady has nothing to do with this matter. I hope you will not trouble her in the future. Can you make that sure?”

Eiki Takahashi knew that he was wrong, and did not dare to offend Zhiyu, so he nodded sadly:

“Miss Su, please rest assured, I will never embarrass her in the future…”

Chapter

“Girl, if anyone from now on, dare to do what happened today If you are in trouble, call me immediately. In addition, give my phone number to the person you trust most. If you are in trouble and can"t call me in time, let the person you trust most call me.”

Zhiyu"s words are more for Eiki. She knew that she would not stay in Japan for a long time at most. What if Eiki waited for her to retaliate with this girl after she left Japan? Therefore, she must make Eiki hesitate. With what she said just now, Eiki would never provoke this girl again, because the energy of the Su family was definitely not something they could contend. What"s more, the Takahashi family is bent on reaching a cooperation with the Su family, and he has said it all. If he dares to trouble this girl, it can only show that Eiki is mentally retarded. Takahashi Eiki naturally knew what Zhiyu meant in his heart, and he was very uncomfortable because he couldn"t come up with a depressed breath. However, no matter how uncomfortable, you have to endure it. As a result, he could only find a subordinate who could still make a call, and asked him to call home quickly. Ten minutes later, the Takahashi family brought dozens of cars. Headed by the head of the Takahashi family, Eiki"s father, Machi Takahashi. Before Machi Takahashi got out of the car, he was shocked by the tragic sight in front of him and could not speak. More than a dozen bodyguards were staggering everywhere, and traffic was even blocked because of them. His own son"s face was swollen and half of his face was drawn. What"s worse, his two arms had completely lost control, and he was shrugging pitifully. With a dark face, he apologized to Zhiyu and Zhifei first, and sent someone to send them and their entourage to the hotel. Arranged for the Su family, he then ordered people to take his son and other people into the car and go to the hospital. On the way, Machi Takahashi asked Eiki carefully about the whole process. After listening, he was even more speechless. After a while, he slapped the central armrest of the car fiercely, and shouted angrily: “What a j3rk! A foreigner dares to hurt my son and a dozen bodyguards in Tokyo. This is a trampling on the dignity of my family!”

Eiki was also furious and choked and said,

“Father, you must find that man and kill him to avenge me!”

Takahashi nodded and said coldly:

“dont worry, I will let the wind go and let people find out his whereabouts!”

Eiki couldn"t wait to say:

“Father, find him, I will kill him myself!”

“Personally?”

“Can you still kill with your hand?”

“Uh…”

“Then I will let someone tie a knife to the sole of my shoe! Anyway, I must kill him myself!”

Chapter

“But we can"t be too fanciful about this matter. After all, we still have to discuss cooperation with the Su family. If we want to find him in Tokyo and kill him, the Su family will definitely have minor words in heart!”

Eiki suddenly panicked:

“Dad! Are you going to let the b@stard off?!”

Takahashi said coldly:

“dont worry, I will never let him go. I will let people find him first, and then let the top ninja of the family watch him secretly. No matter where he goes, he will follow him all the way. After the dust settles on our cooperation with the Su family, we will catch that guy and quietly bring him back to Tokyo, let you execute him yourself!”

Hearing this, Takahashi Eiki really felt relieved. He can endure for a while for the cooperation between the clan and the Su clan, but he must not let him go. He was relieved to hear what his father said. As long as you can kill Charlie personally, you can wait a few more days! Moreover, he believed that to his top ninja, Charlie could never be an opponent! …… After Charlie left near the University of Tokyo, he went directly to Ichiro"s home. He didnt know that at this moment, he was completely popular on short video app in Japan. Just now, someone who had something good taught him to the Mozou clan, and the video of him disposing of Eiki was filmed and then uploaded to the short video app. This time, the whole of Japan was shocked! No one thought that a Chinese person could have such a strong strength, one person defeated almost 20 people in a row, it was incredible! What"s more, what makes people even more unbelievable is that this person dared to do something on Eiki on the streets of Tokyo! As Japan"s top rich second-generation and, who doesn"t know Eiki? He was beaten up as a ghost on the streets of Tokyo. This is simply the most explosive news in Japan in recent times! In this video, Charlie and Eiki, because it was late and the mobile phone video was not very clear, they could only take 50% of their looks clearly, and the quality was comparable to those videos released by paparazzi night celebrities. The photos are similar. However, the picture is enough for the Japanese people to recognize Eiki. As for Charlie, because the Japanese people didnt have any idea about him, so when the video was released, the Japanese couldn"t recognize him. However, if you are a little familiar with Charlie, you can still recognize Charlie"s identity from this video. Ito Takehiko was sitting in his study at this time, bored with a Cuban cigar and a glass of Scotch in his hand. He was still annoyed at the first meeting of the Su family with the Takahashi family, and even more worried about Charlie, his mood was naturally bad. At this time, Tanaka Hiroshi rushed in without knocking on the door suddenly, and said anxiously:

“President, something has happened!”

Ito Takehiko scolded annoyedly:

“What big thing can make you mess like this?! What kind of style is this?!”

Hiroshi Tanaka didnt have time to explain, he hurriedly handed the phone to him, clicked play, and said,

“Let"s take a look, its the big news of the Takahashi from the family!”

Chapter

As soon as Ito heard this, he immediately glared:

“d*mn! What big news? Did the Su family announce their cooperation with them so soon? Shouldn"t it, the Su family should have just landed in Tokyo, how could it be? Are they making a decision so quickly? dont these beasts plan to meet us?”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“its not this news, its Eiki Takahashi who was scrapped on the street!”

“Eiki was abolished?!”

“Who did it?”

In his impression, there are only a handful of people in Tokyo who dare to act on Eiki. If you want to do it yourself, you will be frustrated. After all, the gap between the Ito family and the Takahashi family is not too big. If you really do it on Takahashi, it is almost equivalent to declaring war on that family. Therefore, except for his father, Ito Takehiko can"t think of anyone else who would dare to attack him. So, he quickly looked at Tanaka"s cell phone, wanting to see who was so kind. It didnt matter at this look, Ito was trembling with fright. He couldn"t hold his fingers firmly, and the cigar fell out of his hand and fell on his pants. It immediately burned a hole in his expensive hand-sewn suit pants. Ito Takehiko didnt care about feeling distressed, grabbed the cigar and threw it aside, pointed at the evil-looking man on the phone, and blurted out:

“This…this…isn"t this Charlie?!”

Although he only met Charlie at that time, Ito Takehiko remembered his appearance clearly. This may be the power of hatred. After all, Charlie"s face not only means humiliation to Ito Takehiko, but also represents a huge sum of US$4.5 billion! He can recognize it really turned into ashes! Seeing Charlie in the video, continuously flipping Eiki"s more than a dozen bodyguards, and then abolished Eiki"s arms, Ito Takehiko couldn"t help but feel his back chills. Only then did he realize how strong Charlie is! Last time, he just abolished his two bodyguards. This time, he simply scrapped a dozen of Eiki"s bodyguards in one go! With this strength, the average ninjutsu master is not an opponent either! While surprised, deep in his heart he couldn"t help but fear. Fortunately, he didnt make Charlie anxious that day. Otherwise, just like Charlie"s violent temper, wouldn"t he just get hammered half to death? Eiki is a young man. He has a some physical resistance. He is too old, and he is really guilty of him. he will go directly to see Amaterasu in one or two rounds! After a while of fear, Ito Takehiko was also a little gloating. He watched Eiki"s screaming again and again, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then reached out to drag the progress bar, and replayed Eiki"s unlucky process again, and the smile on the corners of his mouth became even stronger.

Chapter

“Okay, the Takahashi family also has it today! After this video has become popular throughout Japan, dont want the faces of their Takahashi family hide on the roads!”

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said:

“Now this video has become a hit on all major online and video platforms in Japan, and the reputation of the Takahashi family will definitely suffer a severe setback!”

“Very good!”

“Oh, seeing this video makes me feel much better!”

After that, he remembered something, and said:

“The Takahashi family and I have never dealt with each other, but this time we finally have a common enemy!”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“President, are you trying to deal with Charlie together with the Takahashi family?”

“Of course not!”

“I am different from the Takahashi family. Eiki was beaten up in the street by Charlie. It is known throughout the country. In contrast, I am much better. I was at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical that day. Although I suffered a big loss, at any rate, I closed the door and suffered a loss without letting the people across the country know…”

Tanaka was stunned for a while. Unexpectedly, the guild leader, who has always been a staunch personality, would be so self-comforting… At this time, Takehiko Ito said enthusiastically:

“This incident is bound to affect the impression and attitude of the Su family towards the Takahashi family. This is a great thing for us!”

“That"s true.”

“This time the Takahashi family has not only suffered damage to their reputation, but also their ability. After all, they can be beaten like this at their own door. The Su family must be honest They are cooperating in ocean transportation and they will definitely worry that the Takahashi family will not be able to protect this business.”

Ito Takehiko smiled and said,

“Hahaha, this is really the one thing that makes me most happy in recent times!”

When Hiroshi Tanaka saw that Ito Takehiko was in a better mood, he was relieved and said with a smile:

“President, I have received news that the Takahashi family is now inquiring about Charlie"s identity. I guess they still want to find him out and take revenge.”

Ito Takehiko asked,

“What do you think about this? Do you think the Takahashi family can beat Charlie?”

When Tanaka thought of the tremendous shock and horror that Charlie had brought, he said:

“I really can"t say this. I always have a feeling for Charlie… It feels like what we see about him it is just the tip of the iceberg!”

Ito Takehiko frowned:

“What? Do you think that even if the Takahashi family gives it all, it is impossible to beat Charlie?”

Tanaka nodded and said truthfully:

“President, Master Wades make tricks. Whoever is stronger will have the last laugh. Charlie"s strength lies here. A dozen top masters can"t match him. How does that family fight him?”

Ito Takehiko sneered and said:

“dont forget, the Takahashi family also enshrines several top ninjas. The Ninjutsu is so powerful, Charlie can"t be their opponent!”

Tanaka reminded:

“President, even the top ninja we worship, may not be able to defeat Eiki"s dozen personal bodyguards so easily, right? Even if it can be played, I am afraid it will be a terrible victory, but for Charlie , its just one-sided crushing…”

With that, Tanaka pulled the video progress bar back to the scene where Charlie singled out a dozen bodyguards of Eiki. He pointed to the video and said to Takehiko Ito:

“Sir, look, these dozen people are in the hands of Charlie. In front of him, even chickens, ducks and geese can"t compare with them. He almost knocked down one with a punch, kicked one with one kick!”

“Even when the chickens, ducks and geese are beaten by someone, they can still jump up and peck twice, but these so-called masters are absolutely waste in front of him!”

“Uh…”

“Tanaka, you say, our 4.5 billion USD, can we still ask it back?!”

Chapter

When Hiroshi Tanaka faced Ito"s problem, he immediately fell into a dilemma. How should I answer? Can the answer come back? If you dont come back by any chance, do you have to take the blame? Will the answer come back? Even if it was Ito Takehiko, he would run away immediately! It seems that this question is really difficult to answer. Seeing that he was stubbornly speechless, Ito shook his heart, and blurted out,

“You dont think that 80% chance for the money is that it will not come back, right?”

Hiroshi Tanaka quickly explained:

“its not that there is no hope. I dont think we need to be so pessimistic. It should be 50-50!”

“Fifty-fifty?”

“What the h*ll is this difference between not telling me and being so ambiguous?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“President, there are indeed many uncertainties in this matter. I am not ready to make a conclusion now, but dont forget, no matter how bad, we can still solve the problem through litigation.”

“Litigation?”

“You let the dog eat your brain? Eiki was abolished by Charlie in the street and has become the laughing stock of all Japan. If I f*cking sue him for usurping my money wouldn"t it be even more laughed at by the whole of Japan if we dont give 100 million?! Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“Mr. President, this is 4.5 billion USD. We can"t really let it go because we are afraid of being laughed at? The whole family"s annual net profit can"t reach this number…”

“Yeah…”

“The recent economic downturn, our overall net profit last year was only more than 300 million USD. If there is not much improvement this year, maybe it will be even less.”

For large families or large companies, losses are common. For example, the domestic Zotye Automobile, their financial report shows that they have lost more than 10 billion in a year in 2019. The American General Motors Corporation, which is also in the automotive industry, has suffered losses due to poor management for years. In GM"s 100-year history, the worst year is a direct loss of 38.7 billion USD! The international economic situation has been cold in the past two years, and the pressure on Ito Takehiko has been even greater. In this sluggish market environment, the development prospects of medical and health companies are actually the broadest, because people may not buy cars or houses, but they have to buy medicines. Because of this, he decided to do everything possible to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Unexpectedly, he stepped into a deep pit. Now that 4.5 billion fell into the pit and he can"t get it back, I remember him scratching his heart. Seeing that Ito was extremely depressed, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly persuaded:

“My lord, in fact, you dont have to worry about it now. We are different from the Takahashi family. The Takahashi family doesn"t even know who Charlie is, but we at least know him more. On the bottom line, knowing that he is the current owner of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and he is in Aurous Hill, China, and he stepped back and said that even if we had to meet each other in the end, we would be able to find him. The Takahashi family is different. They may not even be able to find him.”

“Yes!”

“I just want them to not find him! As long as they can"t find Charlie, they will always be the laughing stock of Japan! Hahaha, so funny!”

After that, Ito Takehiko stood up immediately, lit another cigar excitedly, and took a sip, then smiled and said,

“Tanaka, in my name, send a bunch of flowers and a fruit to the Takahashi family. The basket should go over and say it is sympathy and meant to disgust them! Hahaha!”

Chapter

…… At this moment, Nanako, who is far away in Kyoto, is still sitting in the courtyard waiting for the heavy snow, and doesn"t know if it will come. There was a sudden vibration from the phone in her pocket. After she opened it, she found that it was a push notification popped up by the app, with the title:

“Eiki was beaten up in the street by someone in Tokyo, and his arms abolished!”

Nanako couldn"t help being surprised, and thought to herself:

“Eiki is very famous in Tokyo, why would anyone act on him in the street?”

However, she didnt have much interest in Eiki, and didnt want to care about this gossips, so she didnt click on it. However, as soon as the screen of the phone was locked, it immediately lit up again, and it was a push from another app. The title was similar to the one just now, except that this one added:

“The mysterious man is superb and can be called the god of war!”

Nanako, who has a deep love for fighting and martial arts, immediately cheered up. She really wanted to see how powerful the mysterious person who was called the god of war by the Japanese media really is! Later, she turned on the phone and played the video. Charlie was surrounded by the crowd, and when she couldn"t see anyone, Nanako felt very calm. When several people were quickly knocked into the air, her expression showed unconcealable shock, and she murmured:

“Eiki"s bodyguard can"t be a waiting person. It can be seen that this person is really strong!”

Then, she suddenly uttered an ah, the phone couldn"t be held firmly, and it fell to the ground with a snap. She hurriedly bent over to pick it up. Fortunately, the ground in the yard was not hard and the phone was not damaged. So she picked up the phone and couldn"t wait to continue to look at it, her expression became more horrified and excited! She blurted out excitedly:

“Master Wade…its really Master Wade!”

“Master Wade is really handsome and powerful! This kind of strength is indeed a master of martial arts! No wonder! Can beat Yamamoto Kazuki-sensei with a single palm. With his strength, even if five Yamamoto Kazuki-sensei attacks him at the same time, I am afraid it will be difficult to win!”

With the extreme excitement of the young woman, Nanako watched the video several times over and over again. At this moment, she couldn"t wait to rush back to Tokyo immediately and try her best to meet Charlie! However, after a while, she gave up the idea again. She knew that after Charlie abolished Eiki, he would have to face the Takahashi family"s targeting, and her father also has conflicts with him. If she went to him at this time, let alone whether he had the energy to see her. Just going to see him by her is likely to bring trouble to him! Nanako looked at the sky and murmured:

“I only hope that Master Wade can leave Tokyo in peace. As for whether I can see him again, his safety is far more important than my wish. I hope God will bless him and Master Wade will never meet danger……”

Chapter

Chapter

“Master why were you choking with the young master of the Takahashi family?”

Charlie frowned and asked,

“How did you know?”

Issac hurriedly said:

“Someone took a video of you teaching him and posted it on the Internet. Now its spread all over Japan! You are hot in Japan!”

Charlie frowned:

“It has been spread throughout Japan within two hours?”

Issac helplessly:

“Master think about how fast the cross talk between Liu Guang and Liu Ming was spread on our domestic short video platform! We have more than one billion people in China, and that cross talk is not half its been all over the country within just a few hours…”

Charlie shrugged and said,

“After all, our domestic Internet industry is very powerful, but is the Japanese Internet so developed?”

Issac sighed and said,

“Master even if Japan hasn"t done much in the past few years, it is still an established developed country. Although their Internet is not as developed as ours, the video entertainment sector is still good. Young people have nothing to do all day long, except for drinking, eating and shopping, just playing with mobile phones.”

As he said, he pointed to a few young boys walking side by side on the side of the road outside the window, and said,

“Master look at those little b@stards. They just walked and looked at the phone. He didnt even take the road to watch. Several people in Tokyo get kill several times a day. I guess the eight achievements of these people are watching your video!”

Charlie asked,

“Do you have any Japanese short video app? Find out and let me see it.”

Issac hurriedly took out his phone, found out the video and passed it to Charlie:

“Look, master.”

Charlie looked at the video and found that he was blurry in the video. This was a relief, and said:

“Fortunately, the filming is not very clear, otherwise it will be troublesome if an acquaintance sees it. I still talked to my wife before I came. It was about coming to Japan to help people watch Feng Shui. If she sees this video, she must ask me what happened.”

Issac said:

“You can rest assured that this app is not compatible with ours in China, and Japanese short videos have no influence in our country.”

Charlie asked him:

“Are you sure?”

Issac nodded:

“Yes, on our domestic short video platform, there are only a small number of people who are doing content. Most of the rest are copied and copied by a bunch of birdmen. One piece is hot, they can"t wait for it. Ten thousand people plagiarize, and there is either a bunch of ugly and poor stinky silks playing the rich second generation, or a bunch of scammers selling some broken fish and shrimp lives on the beach.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said,

“Regardless of these people, you call Stephen, this video of mine can"t be circulated to China in any case.”

“OK Master!”

Chapter

“Okay Master!”

“By the way, Master, when will our JX Weisan be officially launched in Japan?”

Charlie said:

“dont worry about the official launch. We have to debug the production lines in Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka, and then accumulate a batch of finished products. At the same time, we must also prepare to advertise in Japan for consumers even in Asia. Everyone knows that Kobayashi"s Weisan has been fully upgraded, the name has been changed to JX Weisan, and the prescription has been enhanced. The effect is at least ten times the previous one. After the campaign is completed, sales will begin.”

Liang hurriedly said:

“OK, Master, after I have sorted out the production lines, I will immediately start to promote things.”

Charlie snorted and said,

“Since the trial production has been successful here, we can go to Yokohama tomorrow.”

Liang nodded and said,

“Master, I will leave an engineer here to supervise. Let"s leave early tomorrow morning!”

Charlie turned to Ichiro next to him and said:

“Give you a chance to come back. You must take good care of it. Whether you can rest easy in your life next depends on how you perform in Japan. These production lines must be given to you. Manage it well, otherwise, I will cut off your dividends and let you drink Northwest Wind.”

Now, Ichiro has given 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical"s shares to Charlie, and his remaining 10% will not play a decisive role in Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. As the majority shareholder of Absolute Holdings, Charlie has all decision-making powers over the company. In other words, if Kobayashi Pharmaceutical makes 10 billion this year, Charlie wants to withdraw all the profits of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and transfer it to JX Pharmaceutical, Ichiro has nothing to do. When the time comes, all profits will be taken away, and naturally he won"t be able to pay him a dime in dividends, and he will have nothing to do. Therefore, his best choice now is to honestly work for Charlie. In this way, after Charlie asks Kobayashi Pharmaceutical to make money through the production of JXwei Powder, he will also generously release a portion of the profit dividend to him. Make sure that he can enjoy the rich life in Japan without worrying about money for the rest of his life. Ichiro has been imprisoned in the kennel for a long time in the dark, so he can be said to cherish his current life very much. Seeing Charlie said this, he hurriedly said:

“Master, dont worry, Ichiro will be your dog in the future. , Wherever you let me go, I will go, whatever you ask me to do, I will do it!”

Charlie nodded in satisfaction. Seeing that the on-site production is in order and the production quality is up to the standard, Charlie did not stay too much. He said to Issac and Liang:

“Okay, let"s go back to rest and go to Yokohama tomorrow.”

…… When leaving Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, Issac walked quickly ahead and helped Charlie open the car door. Charlie was about to get into the car, and when he first stepped one leg into the car, his figure suddenly stopped for a few seconds. Issac asked hurriedly,

“Master what"s wrong?”

Charlie frowned slightly, then said calmly:

“its okay, let"s go.”